From The Art and Popular Culture Encyclopedia
Herodas (Greek: Template:Polytonic), or Herondas (the name is spelt differently in the few places where he is mentioned), was a Greek poet and the author of short humorous dramatic scenes in verse, written under the Alexandrian empire in the 3rd century BC.
Apart from the intrinsic merit of these pieces, they are interesting in the history of Greek literature as being a new species, illustrating Alexandrian methods. They are called Mimiamboi (Greek: μιμίαμβοι, "Mime-iambics"), or mimes. Mimes were the Dorian product of South Italy and Sicily, and the most famous of them — from which Plato is said to have studied the drawing of character — were the work of Sophron.
These were scenes in popular life, written in the language of the people, vigorous with racy proverbs such as we get in other reflections of that region — in Petronius and the Pentamerone. Two of the best known and the most vital among the Idylls of Theocritus, the 2nd and the 15th, we know to have been derived from mimes of Sophron. What Theocritus is doing there, Herodas, his younger contemporary, is doing in another manner — casting old material into novel form, upon a small scale, under strict conditions of technique. The method is entirely Alexandrian: Sophron had written in a peculiar kind of rhythmical prose; Theocritus uses the hexameter and Doric, Herodas the scazon or "lame" iambic (with a dragging spondee at the end) and the old Ionic dialect with which that curious metre was associated. That, however, hardly goes beyond the choice and form of words; the structure of the sentences is close-knit Attic. Herodas did not write his mimiambics in the contemporary Greek koine of his period. Rather, he affected a quaint style that imitated the Greek spoken in the sixth century. (Cunningham 14)
But the grumbling metre and quaint language suit the tone of common life which Herodas aims at realizing; for, as Theocritus may be called idealist, Herodas is a realist unflinching. His persons talk in vehement exclamations and emphatic turns of speech, with proverbs and fixed phrases; and occasionally, where it is designed as proper to the part, with the most naked coarseness of expression. The scene of the second and the fourth is laid at Cos, and the speaking characters in each are never more than three.
Herodas' mimes
Mime I
In Mime I the old nurse, now the professional go-between or bawd, calls on Metriche, whose husband has been long away in Egypt, and endeavours to excite her interest in a most desirable young man, fallen deeply in love with her at first sight. After hearing all the arguments Metriche declines with dignity, but consoles the old woman with an ample glass of wine, this kind being always represented with the taste of Mrs Gamp.
Mime II
This is a monologue by the "whoremonger" prosecuting a merchant-trader for breaking into his establishment at night and attempting to carry off one of the inmates, who is produced in court. The vulgar blackguard, who is a stranger to any sort of shame, remarking that he has no evidence to call, proceeds to a peroration in the regular oratorical style, appealing to the Coan judges not to be unworthy of their traditional glories. In fact, the whole oration is also a burlesque in every detail of an Attic speech at law; and in this case we have the material from which to estimate the excellence of the parody.
Mime III
Metrotimé, a desperate mother, brings to the schoolmaster Lampriscos her truant son, Cottalos, with whom neither she nor his incapable old father can do anything. In a voluble stream of interminable sentences she narrates his misdeeds and implores the schoolmaster to flog him. The boy accordingly is hoisted on another's back and flogged; but his spirit does not appear to be subdued, and the mother resorts to the old man after all.
Mime IV
This is a visit of two poor women with an offering to the temple of Asclepius at Cos. While the humble cock is being sacrificed, they turn, like the women in the Ion of Euripides, to admire the works of art; among them a small boy strangling a vulpanser — doubtless the work of Boethus that we knowand a sacrificial procession by Apelles, "the Ephesian," of whom we have an interesting piece of contemporary eulogy. The oily sacristan is admirably painted in a few slight strokes.
Mime V
This brings us very close to some unpleasant facts of ancient life. The jealous woman accuses one of her slaves, whom she has made her favourite, of infidelity; has him bound and sent degraded through the town to receive 2000 lashes; no sooner is he out of sight than she recalls him to be branded "at one job." The only pleasing person in the piece is the little maidservant permitted liberties as a verna brought up in the house whose ready tact suggests to her mistress an excuse for postponing execution of a threat made in ungovernable fury.
Mime VI
A friendly chat or a private conversation. The subject is an ugly one, Metro has arrived at Koritto's house to ask her where she acquired a dildo, but the dialogue is as clever and amusing as the rest, with some delightful touches. Our interest is engaged here in a certain Kerdon, the maker of the dildo and who hides this trade by the front of being a cobbler. On acquiring the information she desired, Metro leaves to seek him out.
Mime VII
The same Kerdon and Metro whom we see in VI appear, Metro bringing some friends to Kerdon's shoe shop, (his name, which means "profiteer", had already become generic for the shoemaker as the typical representative of retail trade) he is a little bald man with a fluent tongue, complaining of hard times, who bluffs and wheedles by turns. The sexual undertones which we have come to expect from his involvement in VI are only realised at the end when Metro's friends have left the shop.
Mime VIII
Opens with the poet waking up his servants to listen to his dream; but we have only the beginning, and the other fragments are very short. Within the limits of 100 lines or less Herodas presents us with a highly entertaining scene and with characters definitely drawn.
Discussion
Some of these had been perfected no doubt upon the Attic stage, where the tendency in the 4th century had been gradually to evolve accepted types--not individuals, but generalizations from a class, an art in which Menander's was esteemed the master-hand.
Their effect is achieved by true dramatic means, with touches never wasted and the more delightful often because they do not clamour for attention. The execution has the qualities of first-rate Alexandrian work in miniature, such as the epigrams of Asclepiades possess, the finish and firm outlines; and these little pictures bear the test of all artistic work — they do not lose their freshness with familiarity, and gain in interest as one learns to appreciate their subtle points.
Full text [1]
Silver Coin of Kos. British Museum Catalogue of Greek Coins.
Caria, Plate XXXI, 2.
Obverse : Head of Herakles, wearing lion's skin.
Reverse : Crab and bow in case.
Inscription : KfllON, and magistrate's name, M02XIAN.
Date : 300 to 190 B.C.
Silver Coin of Kos. British Museum Catalogue of Greek Coins.
Caria, Plate XXXII, 4.
Obverse : Head of AsUlepios, laureate.
Reverse : Coiled Serpent.
Inscription : Kfl, and magistrate's name, AEINIA25 NIKOST.
Date: about 166-88 B.C.
/A
Gold Coin of Arsinoe II Philadelphos (3i6?-27o b.c).
British Museum Catalogue of Greek Coins. The 'Ptolemies,
Plate VIII, 1.
Obverse : Head of Arsinoe, veiled and diademed, with horn of
Zeus Ammon.
Reverse : Double Cornucopia bound with fillet.
Inscription : AP2INOH2 *IAAAEA*OT.
HPOIAOT MIMIAMBOI^
THE
MIMES OF HERODAS,
^ A
EDITED
WITH INTRODUCTION, CRITICAL NOTES,
COMMENTARY, AND EXCURSUS
BY
J^ ARBUTHNOT NAIRN)" M.A.
HEADMASTER OF MERCHANT TAYLORS' SCHOOL
AND SOMETIME FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE. CAMBRIDGE
TOGETHER WITH FACSIMILES OF THE RECENTLY-
DISCOVERED FRAGMENTS, AND OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1904
HENRY FROWDE, M.A.
PUBLISHES TO THE UNIVBB8RT OF OXFORD
LONDON, EDINBURGH
NEW YORK
To E. A. N.
PREFACE
The preparation of an edition of Herodas first suggested
itself to me on the occasion of the performance of one of the
Mimes (the Aib&o-KaXos) in June, 1902, by some of the boys of
Merchant Taylors' School. The lack of an adequate English
commentary was then forcibly brought home to me. In con-
sequence, I determined to undertake an edition which should
embody the results of the constant attention paid to this
author during the past twelve years. For a considerable time
no complete commentary has appeared, even on the Con-
tinent : and a great mass of new material has been meanwhile
accumulating.
The plan of my book includes Introduction, apparatus
criticus, explanatory notes, and a Bibliography. It has been
my aim to give the student all needful assistance towards the
correct interpretation of this difficult author. I have, however,
decided for several reasons not to add a translation.
The literature on the subject of Herodas is scattered up and
down among a large number of periodicals, which I have
searched as carefully as possible for everything bearing on the
text or its interpretation. In particular, I have endeavoured
to assign priority in regard to emendation to the proper
quarter, and in so doing have given to English critics their
due share of credit : from some current German editions it
might be inferred that the value of the work done on Herodas
in this country is less than is actually the case.
It remains for me to express my warm thanks to all those
who have assisted me in various ways in the preparation of
this edition : to Professor Sir Richard Jebb, who read through
the larger part of the book in proof, and contributed several
suggestions of importance : to Dr. Kenyon, who gave me most
vi PREFACE
valuable help in reading the papyrus, and has shown the ut-
most kindness in replying to the somewhat exacting questions
which I have from time to time addressed to him : to Mr. A. H.
Smith and Mr. G. F. Hill, also of the British Museum, who
helped me with their advice in regard to the illustrations : to
Dr. Grenfell, who read the second Excursus in proof, and gave
me the benefit of his criticism.
To three of my colleagues on the Staff of Merchant Taylors'
School I am indebted for considerable assistance. The Rev.
Frederick Conway, by his accuracy and width of knowledge,
has been of great service in the laborious task of proof-
reading. Mr. R. J. Cholmeley's excellent edition of Theokri-
tos, and his knowledge of Alexandrine literature in general,
were naturally of special value. Mr. J. C. Stobart has
materially increased the utility of the book by the Greek and
Subject Indexes which he has compiled.
Finally, I would acknowledge the substantial help which
I have throughout received from my wife.
To the Delegates and Secretary of the Oxford University
Press I tender my warm thanks for their uniform courtesy and
consideration.
I hope that my work may facilitate in some measure the
study of Herodas ; and shall be satisfied if I succeed in im-
parting to others some share of the pleasure which I have
experienced in editing an author, remarkable alike from his
novel point of view, and from the circumstances of his re-
appearance.
J. A. N.
December 1903.
Vll
CONTENTS
PAGES
List of Illustrations viii
Introduction ix-lxxxviii
Chapter I. Herodas and his Work . . ix-xxii
„ II. The Mime .... xxii-xxxiv
„ III. Herodas and his Contem-
poraries .... xxxiv-xli
„ IV. Evidence for the Text. . xli-lvii
„ V. The Dialect, Grammar, and
Metre .... lviii-lxxxvii
1. The Dialect . . . lviii-lxi
2. Grammar .... lxi-lxxviii
8. Metre .... lxxviii-lxxxiii
Conspectus of the more important Litera-
ture of Herodas lxxxiv-lxxxvii
Explanation of some Abbreviations . . lxxxviii
Text and Notes 1-104
Excursus I, II 105-108
Indices 109-116
via
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Plate of Coins ....
. Frontispiece
Vase signed by Duris
to face page 29
Erotes as Shoemakers |
Flogging-Scene J
41
Votive Relief to Asklepios .
„ 46
Boy strangling Goose
49
Frieze of the Parthenon
» 54
Two Women conversing .
69
Lady visiting Shoemaker .
81
Three Plates of Facsimiles .
108
IX
INTRODUCTION
I. HERODAS AND HIS WORK.
The year 189 1, an annus mirabilis in the history of classical studies, Discovery
gave back to the world, among other long lost works of ancient authors, ™™^
the Mimes of Herodas. This was brought about by the discovery, in
Egypt, of a papyrus roll containing some 700 lines of the work of this
poet \ The name of the author indeed is missing from the roll, but
his identity with Herodas the writer of Mimiambi known to us from
antiquity was at once substantiated ; for out of ten fragments known
to us already by citation in various sources, no fewer than five appeared
in the newly-found roll f . And though the importance of the discovery
was at first somewhat thrown into the shade by the inevitable com-
parison with the wider issues of the 'A^votW IIoXiTcta, first published
at the beginning of the same year, it was nevertheless seen that the
find was a most valuable one. In Herodas we recovered one of the
leading representatives of an important branch of Greek literature, the
Mime, which had hitherto been known to us mainly from certain pieces
of Theokritos, in whose hands the true characteristics of this form
were felt to have been slightly obscured by poetical treatment.
Until 1 89 1 the great reputation which Herodas enjoyed among the
ancients had to be taken on trust. The younger Pliny s had put him
on a level with Kallimachos ; but had he not been cited several times
by Stobaios and Athenaios we should have had almost nothing of his
work left to us. As it was, only some ten fragments, consisting of
twenty-two lines, averaging two lines each, remained. But on the
discovery of the newly-found papyrus roll it became at last possible
for us to appraise the judgment which ancient critics of merit, such
as Pliny, had formed of Herodas the mimographer.
The importance of the find was felt by classical scholars in almost
every branch. The textual critic, the historian of manners, the
1 A portion of one column of the MS. had been already seen by Prof. Sayce in
Egypt, and had by him been communicated to the Academy. See the Academy for
April 19 and Oct. 11, 1890. Also H. Weil, Revue des £tudts grecques, iii. 309.
- See notes on i. 15 sq., 67 sq. ; iii. 10 ; v. 32 sq. ; vi. 37-39.
- Ep. iv. 3. 3. Letter to his friend Antoninus : k Ita certe sum affectus ipse cum
Graeca epigrammaia tua t cum iambos {mimiambos one MS.) proxime Itgerem.
Quantum ibi humanitatis I quam dulcia i/fa, quam amantia, quam arguta, quam
recta I Callimachum me uel Heroden uel si quid his melius tenet e credebam*
x INTRODUCTION
archaeologist, the palaeographer, were all faced with fresh problems.
The paroemiographer found a field after his own heart. The
numismatist could glean fresh information from the seventh Mime.
The references to Kos in the second and fourth Mimes appealed to
many who had just before had their interest in that island awakened
by the work of Paton and Hicks. And a wider public was attracted
by the discovery of a writer whose methods presented several points
of similarity to those of the Realists of our own day. The number
of translations of Herodas that have already appeared in France and
Germany is a sign that the interest in Herodas has been by no
means confined to the learned.
The editio A transcript l of the MS. of Herodas was published in the summer
pnnceps. qC ^^ ^ p r Kenyon, who, coming fresh from the laurels won by
his work on Aristotle, gained scarcely less praise by the care and
general correctness with which he presented Herodas to the world.
His transcript was preceded by an Introduction summing up our
previous knowledge of Herodas, and briefly analysing each piece, with
valuable comments on various points of interest connected with the
newly-discovered poems. At the same time appeared an edition by
Dr. Rutherford.
Then the interest of scholars in the discovery showed itself in a
number of articles, usually of criticism of the text * ; while in a few
cases isolated Mimes were edited with brief apparatus criticus and notes.
Thus Bticheler edited Mime i in Rheinisches Museum ; Kaibel iv
and vi in Hermes ; Gercke and Gtinther iii in the Berliner Wochen-
sckrift/Ur klassische Philologie, Early in 1892 appeared Herwerden's
edition in the pages of Mnemosyne. In February, 1892, Bticheler
followed up his edition of Mime i, already referred to, by a complete
edition of the Mimes, of which a reissue, with additions and corrections,
appeared in March of the same year. Crusius' valuable Untersuchungen
bears in the preface mid-May, 1892. His first edition is dated June,
1892. Meister's edition (1893) closes the early era of activity in the
study of Herodas 8 .
Contents of The MS. thus given to the world contains seven poems, in a tolerably
and later complete condition : viz. UpoicvKkU tj Mocrrpoiro? (90 w.\ IIopvo/focrKos
discoveries. (102 W.) 9 AtoaoTcoXos (97 W.), *Ao7cAi77ri<3 dvart&icrat #cal 0wta£ovoru
1 Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum. London, 1891.
3 We may mention, honoris causa, in this connexion the names of Blass, Bticheler,
Crusius, Diels, Ellis, Headlam, Hicks, Jackson, Kaibel, Nicholson, Palmer, and
Weil.
8 For a list of the more important works and articles on Herodas that have
appeared since 1891, v. infra at the end of the Introduction.
HERODAS AND HIS WORK xi
(95 W-), ZiyXonnros (85 w.\ OiXio£owat tj 18ia£ovo-ai (102 w.\
Sicvrcvs (129 w.). The eighth poem ('Ekwtviov), as printed by
Dr. Kenyon, consisted of but 3 vv. Besides the above, however,
eleven detached fragments were preserved, including the title of one
additional poem ('A^oi^<m£ofi€vai). The text of these new fragments
was published in an Addendum to the volume containing the editio
princeps 1 . There was then no reason to suppose that any other
fragments existed. However, in the course of 1900, to use the words
of Dr. Kenyon, * a small box was sent to the British Museum which
was found to contain a quantity of papyrus fragments. The frag-
ments were very small, some of them being reduced to mere powder ;
but it was evident at first sight that they formed part of the great
discovery' (of the year 1891). Dr. Kenyon adds that they must
have remained in the possession of some native of Egypt when the
main bulk of the discovery was transferred to the British Museum *.
These new fragments have been put together by Dr. Kenyon ; and
the results of his combinations show that the fragments form part of
the four columns following next after the continuous portion of the roll.
The new fragments have not been published in any edition previous to
the present one.
The Mimes consist of short dialogues in verse, written in the metre TheMimes.
known as the scazon or choliambic, and depicting scenes from every-
day life. They are ' tableaux de genre,' drawn from personal observa-
tion 8 . They are written in the language of the common people, with
its colloquialisms, vulgarisms, and a large number of proverbs, the
features which are characteristic of that language, and which we find
reflected, e. g. in Petronius and the Pentamerone. It is clear that
Herodas, besides his personal observation, has drawn from literary
sources, notably Hipponax, Sophron, and Aristophanes. However, in
the manner in which he casts old material into novel form upon
a small scale, and under strict conditions of technique, he is entirely
Alexandrian 4 , and reminds us of nothing so much as the epigrams of
the Anthology, notably those of Asklepiades, where the qualities are
those of the best work in miniature.
The tone of the. Mimes is also indicative of the society which they Their tone,
profess to represent. It is vulgar, sordid, even vicious. The first
1 See also C. R, v. 480. Two additional titles (Xwtpyatffx&at and Mo\vav6s)
are recorded by Athenaios and Stobaios respectively.
- 'Some new Fragments of Herodas': Arckiv fiir Papyrusforschung, I. 379.
Mime viii, with fragments 12-30 incorporated in the text, is printed on pp. 385-6
of that article. For fragments 31-60 see photographic plates a and 3 in this edition.
• C£ H. TNtML, Journal des Savants, 1893, p. 35.
4 Cf. Headlam, article * Herodas' in Encyclop. Britannica (edition x).
xii INTRODUCTION
two of these qualities were at once apparent ; the third quality became
even more apparent when the real meaning of the sixth Mime was
unravelled. It was then seen that in Herodas we had a convinced
and uncompromising realist. It must be admitted of the things of
which he writes that ' some are darker than you would like, and not
family subjects V We need not, however, dwell unnecessarily on the
grossness of part of Herodas* work, but rather endeavour to appre-
ciate the art whereby his delineations even now retain their vitality.
Meaning of The word /u/iui/ifioi means simply ' mimes in iambi '; cf. the title
]uuiauB<H °* Babrius' work, pvOCafifioi, i. e. fables in iambi. The name iambi
covers the scazon as well as the ordinary iambic metre. In the Pro-
oimion prefixed to Mime ix, Herodas seems to say that he had first
employed the latter, but afterwards adopted the scazon. Both metres
found warrant in the old Ionic iambographi. Archilochos and Simo-
nides of Amorgos had used the iambus for purposes of satire. Hip-
ponax had used the scazon for a similar purpose. On the word
^ua/A/?oi, which is sometimes used in connexion with Herodas, cf.
Susemihl, i. 231, notes 91, 92, and my note on viii. 59.
Proper We have already stated that the name of the writer of the Mimes
theaJJJhor's * s unfortunately missing from the roll. We are therefore still left
name. in doubt as to the proper spelling of Herodas. The name of
this author is variously given in ancient texts as Herodes, Herodas,
or Herondas. Pliny the younger 2 and Zenobios 8 give Herodes.
Stobaios 4 supports both 'HpwoV and 'H/woSas. Against these is to be
set Athenaios 6 ; the Codex Marcianus of this author has in one passage
Upwvoas. Meister has adduced weighty evidence in favour of 'Hpw&a?
(with the iota subscript). (1) Grammarians attest the existence of the
name € Hpw8i;s='Hpo>i8i;s, and inscriptions, until the second century b.c,
preserve the form 'Hpa>t8as; (2) the agreement of at least two inde-
pendent sources, Pliny and Stobaios, with regard to the absence of the
letter v from the name of the poet, must prevail against the isolated
evidence of Athenaios. Herwerden adds that 'Hpwoas in Athenaios
may be due to a misreading of the older and more correct c Hpa>2oa$.
It is to be observed that the occurrence of the name Herodas on
Graeco-Egyptian inscriptions is of no weight, as we have nothing to
show that there is any connexion between these inscriptions and the
writer of the Mimes. Names in -covSas (cf. Haywvoas, ^a/icuwSa?)
1 R. A. Neil, C. R. vii. (1893), p. 317, quoting Mr. Borthrop Trumbull on the
Old Masters.
a Ep. iv. 3. 8 Cent. vi. 10.
4 Flor. 78, 6. 116, 18, ai-3 (Bpfoov); 98,28. 116,24 (HpM); 74, i4(*H/)^ow
al. 'P&Sa). » iii. 86 B.
HERODAS AND HIS WORK xiii
are mainly Boeotian, and if we assign this termination to the name
of the poet, we must assume that this and similar forms are not
indigenous to Kos, but came there with the immigration from Orcho-
menos in the fourth century b.c. * It has been suggested that the
form in -cooas is due to a corruption of -w&as. But as H/woV is a
very common name, while H/wooas is comparatively rare, we should
have expected to find that if Hp<t>v$as was corrupted at all it would be
changed not to 'Hpa>oas but invariably to Tlpa&ys.
Hence 'HpwvSa? does not account for the existence of 'H/xooW On
the other hand 'HpanSa? accounts both for 'H/xovSas (as we have
seen) and for 'H/xoSas (by the mere omission of iota), and is for this
reason, and for those already given, to be preferred 8 .
Derivatives of the stem f Hpo>- are often found as proper names in
Asia Minor ; thus 'H/Hoyo^s (Mylasa), Upotfc/xi? (Smyrna), 'H/xovtm?
(Smyrna). The hero in question was, according to Fick 8 , Herakles ;
according to Meister 4 , Asklepios, on the ground that these derivatives
are found only in countries where the worship of Asklepios prevailed.
We find on Koan inscriptions the proper names Botoas, SoKravopiSas,
OiA*wm8as, P.-H., Index I.
The date of Herodas cannot be fixed with certainty, but several Bate of
pieces of evidence, all pointing in the same direction, are to be found ** ***
in the Mimes themselves.
( i) i. 30-3 1 : Oc&v a&€\<t>(Dv relievos, 6 /fcuriXcvs XpiyoTos, fwwrrjiov, kt\.
See the note on this passage, where it is shown that the earliest
possible date for the first Mime is 270 b.c. That the words $€wv
d&A^&v refer to the second Ptolemy (Philadelphos) 5 and his queen
Arsinoe {et soror et coniunx) is admitted, and this fixes the date as
subsequent to the deification of Arsinoe in 270-69 b.c. But there is
some doubt as to whether 6 fSaviXcvs ^jotos refers to Philadelphos
(285 to 247 b.c.) or to Euergetes (247-222 b.c). For some time
after the publication of Herodas it seemed to be generally accepted
that Euergetes 6 was intended ; but the ' king ' referred to is just as
likely to be Philadelphos, whose praises have been sung by the other
Alexandrian poets, including Kallimachos and Theokritos. An
objection has been raised that 6 /feo-iXcvs xpiyoTos cannot refer to one
of the two $€<ov d&A^&v, that the same person cannot be in the same
breath foos and /foo-iAcvs. This objection does not seem to me to be
1 v. scholiast on Theokr. vii. ai.
I have, however, used Herodas as the English form; Heroidas seems somewhat
pedantic.
- Griech. Personmnamen, p. 174. * p. 752 sq.
- Cf. Susemihl, ii. 70a. * Rutherford, Weil, and Bucheler held this view.
xiv INTRODUCTION
serious. Herodas could surely refer to the excellence of Ptolemy as a
man without denying his position in the Egyptian Pantheon. Moreover,
if Euergetes is meant we should have expected some mention of the
cult of the $€ol Evcpyercu to balance the Ocol dScA^ot. The Ptolemies
were deified regularly with their consorts, and we find on Ptolemaic docu-
ments the list Oe&v %DTrip(i)v /cat 0€<ov 'AScX^wv #cat 0€tt>v Evepyciw, &C. 1
(2) The next indication of the date of Herodas is to be found in
the fourth Mime (vv. 23, 73, 76-9). In the first of these passages
a group of statuary in the temple of Asklepios is ascribed to the ' sons
of Praxiteles/ i.e. Kephisodotos the younger and Timarchos, whose
floruit is placed by Pliny in the 121st Olympiad, 296-293 b.c.
The artistic activity of these sculptors 8 must have begun before
323 B.c., for they executed a portrait-statue of the orator Lykurgos
who died in that year. They also executed a statue of the poetess
Myro (floruit 284 b.c). In Herodas they are referred to as still
alive s ; and it would not be safe to date the passage in question much
later than 270 b.c
(3) In Mime iv. w. 76-79 Apelles is referred to as being lately
dead : and his memory is defended against certain unnamed detractors 4
with an energy which shows that controversy on the subject of his
work was still active. Apelles was born not later than 356 b.c
Assuming that Apelles was born in the year 356 b.c, and lived to
the age of eighty, his death would fall in 276 b.c; if then an interval
of six years is left before the scene described in the Mime took place 5 ,
we have 270 for the date of Mime iv.
The fourth Mime was probably written at the time at which it
purports to be written, i.e. soon after the death of Apelles. For it is
plain that in the passage where Apelles is defended against his critics
Herodas is speaking in his own person, expressing his own view of the
great painter. These lines (iv. 76-79) would fall flat if written at
a time when Apelles had been dead a long time ; for, as Professor
Palmer remarks 6 , ' detraction does not live long after death.'
1 e.g. Tebtnnis Papyri, 6, i7sqq. Mahaffy (Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 130,
n. 2) tacitly assumes that Philadelphos is meant at Her. i. 30. Previously he
hesitated between Philadelphos and Euergetes, and also suggested one of the later
Ptolemies, e. g. Philopator, on account of vi. 64 {History of Greek Literature,
vol. i. pt. ii. p. [196]). a v. note on iv. 23.
8 iv. 25-6. There is no reason to suppose that this is an anachronism: cf.
Mekler, Neues von den AUen, p. 26.
- For the enemies of Apelles, cf. Pliny, N, If, xxxv. 89 ; Lukian vcpl rod 1^
fatioos vi(TT€V€iv &ia0o\y t ch. 2.
5 On the chronology of Apelles v. now Dziatzko in Paulv-Wissowa, s.v. Apelles
who seems to favour a somewhat earlier date. I do not Know on what authority,
Palmer gave the date of Apelles' death as c. 290 B.C. (Hermathena, viii. 237).
• Hermathena, viii. 237.
HERODAS AND HIS WORK xv
(4) Reasons will be given in the next chapter for believing that
Mimes i and iv contain imitations of Theokritos xv, the date of
which lies somewhere between 279 and 270 b.c.
(5) The works of art referred to in the fourth Mime have been
studied by Gurlitt 1 , who endeavours to fix the date of the Mime by
considerations based on the subjects depicted. His conclusion is that
the Mime is probably to be placed somewhere between 270 and
260 B.C.
To sum up this evidence : the date of Herodas i cannot be earlier
than 270: and that of iv is 270 or a little later. We can scarcely
attain to greater precision than this. I should fix the date of Herodas'
birth as about 300 b.c There is no evidence that he lived to see
the reign of the third Ptolemy (Euergetes), who ascended the throne
in 247 b.c We may therefore assign as the lifetime of Herodas 300-
250 B.c. a He would thus be a younger contemporary of Theokritos
(born c. 310 b.c), cf. below, ch. III.
The scene of two of the Mimes (the second and fourth) is un- The home
questionably Kos. There is considerable probability that the scene of Herodas -
of Mimes i, iii, and v is also to be laid there 8 .
This conclusion is supported by the fact that there is a remarkable
similarity between the proper names mentioned in the Mimes and
those found on Koan inscriptions, or known to be connected with
Kos. Thus to take only a few of the names of persons common to
Herodas and to the Koan inscriptions we find "Aprc/us, BitSs, BiVivm,
rvXA&, *EKarrj f *Ep/«i>v, Eu/fovAiy, EvOirp, Kovoas, Ko#c#caA.iy, &c. 4 More r
over the derivative syllables from which proper names in Herodas are
formed present an equally striking resemblance 5 ; thus with Mrjrpixn
(Her. i) cf. ^mrCxq (P.-H), with Barrapo? (Her. ii) cf. Birrapos MivkcU
(hqv (P.-H.), with BCnwa (Her. v) cf. UXdnwa Tkviawa&Ckiwa (P.-H.),
1 ArchdoL-epigr. Mittheil aus Oesterr. xv. 169 sqq. Meister puts the date of
Mime iv between 284 and 280 B.C. He thinks that Ptolemy Philadelphos, who
began to reign in 285 B.C., proceeded without delay to adorn the Asklepieion
with works of art. But of this there is no evidence : see pp. xx sq.
' The view put forward by Professor Ellis that Mapwv in iii. 24 was the poet
Vergil is untenable (v. note ad loc.). The same scholar has put forward, in
reference to ii. 73, a view according; to which that Mime could not be earlier than
the reign of Philip III of Macedon (220-1 79 B.C.). This view also must be rejected
(v. note). Wilamowitz gives it as his opinion that Herodas lived to the end of
the third century B.C. (Nachr. v. d. Gott. Ges. d. JViss., 1894, p. 29 n.).
9 v. the Introductions to the several Mimes, where the necessary details are
given. For the scene of vi and vii, v. Introd. to vi.
- For a complete list see Crusius •, Index Nominum, I, II, III. ^
• The analogy has been fully worked out by Gurlitt : ArchaoL-epigr, mittheil.
aus Oesterr. xv. 169 sqq. P.-H.=Paton-Hicks, Index I, where see references.
xvi INTRODUCTION
with MvpraXivrj (Her. vi), MaraXCvrj (Her. i), cf. MucvXivrj Atcr^vXtvos
A/xxrivo? (P.-H.).
It has been pointed out that the geography of Herodas is almost
exclusively that of the eastern side of the Aegean. Thus we have
allusions to Chios, Erythrai, Brikindera (in Rhodes), Abdera, Phaselis *.
The mention of the daric (vii. 102, 106, 122) points to the same
conclusion, and the prevalence of names beginning with Mrjrp- implies
an Asiatic locality.
It is plain from what has been said, that Herodas was very familiar
with Kos and its people, and that he must have lived for some con-
siderable time on the island. Whether he was a native of Kos, or was
merely attracted thither like other literary men of his day, we cannot tell.
It will be shown that during the era of the early Ptolemies, and
especially in the time of Ptolemy Philadelphos, relations between that
island and the Alexandrian court were of the friendliest Kos en-
joyed constant intercourse with Alexandria by sea, and to the literary
men of Alexandria was a sort of retreat, where they could devote their
time to quiet study, far away from the noise and bustle of the great city. t
However, the Doric form of the name in -8as favours the theory j
that Herodas was a Koan*. We seem to find further traces of this [
(1) in the affectionate tone of Kw ykvKtjav (iv. 2), and (2) in the
defence of Apelles (iv. 72-79), who, though an Ephesian by birth,
had settled in Kos, and painted for the Koans some of his most
famous pictures. i
The scene of two of the Mimes, vi and vii, is probably laid /
at Ephesos 8 . Herzog has suggested 4 that Herodas had lived for '
some time in that city, which he would naturally visit as the birth- }
place of his master Hipponax, and also of Apelles (cf. iv. 72). There >
may be a reference to the temple of Artemis at Ephesos in i. 26 (v. r
note). But the direct evidence in support of this theory is after all slight f
etch of The history of Kos has been excellently sketched by Paton and j
1 1 history Hicks in the Introduction to their standard book 5 based on the results t
Kos. j
1 v. notes on ii. 57-59, iii. 45, 51, v. 3 a (C^P 640 ")* ▼*• 5 8 > ▼»*• 86; also Intro-
duction to Mime vi. j
- This view is held e.g. by Crusins, Unters. p. 187 (cf. however his German I
translation, p. xxiv, where he seems less positive). Crusins also refers to the j
Doric forms found in Herodas in confirmation of his view : see, however, ch. V
(Dialect). !
- v. Introduction to Mime vi. [
- Berl. phil. Woch., 1898, 1 249-1 353 (review of Olschewsky's work). Cf.
Crusius (German translation, I.e.).
• Inscriptions of Cos, Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1891. This book has an
excellent map.
HERODAS AND HIS WORK xvii
of excavations in that island ; and more recently Herzog l has investi-
gated the ancient remains afresh, with the result of adding many new
inscriptions, and much fresh information. The following account of
Kos down to and during the time of Herodas is based on the two
works referred to, to which I would here render acknowledgements for
the assistance derived from them throughout this edition.
Next to Rhodes, Kos is the largest of the Dorian Sporades. Its Geo-
circumference is given by Strabo as 550 stades, by Pliny the elder as ^ r *^ ical
100 Roman miles. The island falls into three divisions (1) the eastern
district, bounded on the south by a high range of mountains ; upon
these mountains are the healing springs, which are still famous ; (2)
a plateau furrowed by watercourses, and for the most part desolate
and barren ; (3) the mountainous western district, with a distinct range
of its own.
Most of the island is remarkably fertile, and noted for its wines.
Kos is badly supplied with harbours. Its people were of a sober,
steadfast character, as befitted their Doric origin. The youths
of Kos were famous for their beauty 8 . They adhered faithfully
to ancient ritual, especially in regard to the worship of Asklepios,
which came to them from the mainland of Greece*. In the fifth
century the Koan school of medicine, which continued famous for
a considerable period, was founded by Hippokrates; he based his
observations on the votive models in the temple of Asklepios, which
constituted a kind of anatomical and pathological museum.
The history of the settlements on the island is as follows. In the Early
Homeric catalogue 4 we find Kos, with its dependent islands (Nisyros, ^Jj* 8
Krapathos, Kasos, and the Kalydnian group), sending a contingent island.
of thirty ships to help the Greek cause. The contingent is led by
Pheidippos and Antiphos, the sons of Thessalos, a Herakleid. In the
Iliad we also hear twice 5 of Herakles having been carried to Kos
by contrary winds through the anger of Hera, on his way from the
sack of Troy. He is attacked by the natives of Kos, according to
the fuller form of the legend, and slays the king of the island, Eury-
pylos, marries his daughter Chalkiope, and begets a son, Thessalos.
This legend is now seen to be referred to by Herodas 6 . Thus, even
1 Koisclu Forschungen und Funde. Leipzig, 1899.
8 Cf. i. 29 {v€T)vi0/coi) : Kos could appreciate the handsome young Egyptians.
- Wilamowitz {Isyl/os, 49) believes that it came from Thessaly. v. Thraemer
in Pauly-Wissowa, s. v. Asklepios. Hicks (Introd. p. xv) says it came from Epi-
dauros, but Paton (Appendix F, p. 347) refers its origin to Knidos.
- Iliad, ii. 676 sqq. 6 xiv. 255, xv. 28. • At ii. 96.
xviii INTRODUCTION
before the Dorian migration and the colonization of Ionia there was
a Dorian settlement in Kos. It is thought probable that these
Dorians came from Argolis. Herodotos 1 tells us that Kos and the
adjacent islands were colonized from Epidauros, and in this way the
old Dorian element was strengthened. The sterner features of the
Dorian character were, however, mollified in Kos. The discipline
(dytoyij) of Sparta and Crete is not found there, though the population
of the island was purely Dorian, and was divided into the three
Dorian tribes, the Dymanes, Hylleis, and Pamphyli. Six of the
cities in this region formed a religious league, the Doric Hexapolis.
They were, besides Kos, Lindos, Ialysos, Kamiros, Knidos, and
Halikarnassos. These states met at the temple of Apollo on the
Triopian promontory, to take part in the worship of the god and
also in games. Later on Halikarnassos was expelled, and the Hexa-
polis became a Pentapolis.
The dwellings of the earliest inhabitants of Kos were on the north-
east coast, near the present town of Kos. The fountain Burinna 2 ,
which is alluded to by Theokritos 8 , and still remains, is situated in
this region. The Dorian settlers saw the advantage of this side of
the island, which brought them closer to the mainland ; they did not,
however, confine themselves to the east coast, but spread over the
island Kara icco/ias. In the sixth century the Lydo-Persian wars
forced them to change the capital of the island to the opposite side,
where they built 'AcrnnrdXauL, which served as the capital until the
fourth century.
Kos in the In the fifth century we hear of Kos several times.
fifth cen- /j\ j t h a( j ^ en undg,. t h e ^jfe f Skythes, whose son Kadmos 4
tury B.C. x ' J '
voluntarily resigned the tyranny ; but the Karian queen Artemisia had
been allowed to include Kos in her satrapy, and with three other
states Kos sent a contingent of five ships with the queen to aid
Xerxes 5 : a curious contrast to its efforts of bygone days against the
barbarian.
(2) In the Athenian tribute-lists Kos is set down as paying 3^ to
S talents : a relatively large sum, which shows the prosperity of the
island.
(3) At the beginning of the Peloponnesian War Kos is reckoned
as one of the allies of Athens. Towards the end of the war it
was visited with both earthquake and invasion. The earthquake of
1 Hdt. vii. 99.
- Now Vonrina. It still supplies the modern city Jtftpa (on the site of Km 1}
WUpowis). » vii. 6. * Hdt. vii. 164. • Hdt vii. 99.
HERODAS AND HIS WORK xix
413 B.C. was the worst in the recollection of Thukydides *, and
destroyed a great part of the town of Kos {Km y Mcpoirts). Soon
after this, Astyochos, the Spartan admiral, landed and inflicted great
damage (412 b.c.). Later on in the same year, Kos revolted against
Athens, whereupon Alkibiades landed and plundered extensively. He
repeated this in 408 b. c. None the less Kos held to the Spartan side.
In 394 b.c, however, it deserted Sparta, owing perhaps to its in the
increased importance, and to the democratical ideas which had sprung ^ ourtl1 cen "
up. In 366 b.c there was a sharp struggle between the old oligar-
chical and the new democratic party, which resulted eventually in
a compromise. All Koans of the various townships were to become
citizens of one city, to be named Kos, and to be built at the harbour
on the east coast. It was to be the 7i-o\is, the townships were to
stand to it as Srjfwi*. In other words the owoucurfws of Kos was
carried through. No doubt the requirements of trade had something
to do with the rise of the party of progress. Expansion of trade im-
peratively required a harbour on the east coast, both because of the
proximity of such a harbour to the mainland, and also because the
trade from Egypt, Rhodes, and Syria passed through the narrow
straits to the east of the island.
After these reforms the city made great strides in wealth and power •.
Its numbers were presently swelled by refugees from Orchomenos,
when the Thebans destroyed that city (364 b.c). But the democracy
soon gave offence, a fact which Aristotle * attributes to the bad advice
of its leaders ; the oligarchy, at the instance of Maussollos of Karia,
took the initiative, and Kos, with Chios and Rhodes, seceded from
Athens. The social war of 357-355 b.c. followed. Athens was
unable to reduce the allies, and concluded peace with them in the
latter year. Kos passed before long into the hands of the lieutenants
of Alexander the Great. From Macedon it next came under the
influence of the kings of Egypt
One of these was destined to be brought into especially close rela- Kos and
tions with the island. In 309 b.c Ptolemy I brought Queen Berenike S^?} 6 ?^ 11
to Kos on account of the salubrious climate and the excellent medical phos.
school. Her son, Philadelphos, was born in the island the same
year, and this established Kos in great favour with the Egyptian
1 viii. 41.
9 The Demes were named *^a, 'AXccV, 'Imrfa, 'AXdo-a/xva, *I<r$fi6s : we have also
Zaftos 'AvT(/iax<8av ml AlytjXieay ical 'Apxiadav.
9 P.-H. xxvii, xlix ff.; cf. Strabo, xiv. p. 657 ; Diod. Sic. xv. 76.
b2
xx INTRODUCTION
dynasty 1 . It was permitted to have its own mint, and it attracted to
itself many famous writers from Alexandria. Philetas, who founded
the Alexandrian elegy, was born in the island, and many others, whose
names will be given presently, sojourned there for a longer or shorter
time. There was probably a daily service of vessels between Kos
and Alexandria at this time.
The reputation which the island enjoyed at the end of the fourth
century for its good government, is well illustrated by a rescript of
Antigonos, who, in carrying the population of Lebedos over to Teos,
orders that until a new code can be drawn up the laws of Kos are to
be used by the population of the new city 8 . The date is between
306 and 301 b.c.
Literary The literary activity of Kos at this time was very remarkable,
Kosunder an( * a charming picture of this aspect of life on the little island has
the early been painted for us by Theokritos (Idyll 7). Philetas of Kos was
toemies. tutQr ^ Ptolemy II when he was crown prince (circ. 295-292 b.c),
also of Zenodotos and Hermesianax. He undoubtedly had con-
siderable influence over a number of writers, including Theokritos,
Leonidas of Tarentum, Alexander Aitolos, Nikias, Asklepiades, and
possibly Hegesianax and Simmias of Rhodes. The period of Philetas*
activity as the head of this group of literary men is given by Susemihl
as 292-285 b.c. 8 Philadelphos possibly contemplated the founda-
tion of a Koan University, having as its nucleus the school of
medicine, but comprising other faculties, such as poetry, astronomy
(represented by Dositheos and later by Berosos of Babylon : cf. tw
aarpoou^cwv, iii. 54), philosophy (represented later by Ariston of Kos),
grammar and rhetoric (on which last see Philodemos, ircpi prjropLicrjs,
p. 44). This last-named faculty is particularly interesting to us in
connexion with the second Mime. The Koan school of rhetoric
seems hardly to have been independent ; in the time of Philodemos
it was ancillary to Rhodes, on which Kos was then politically de-
pendent. At the time of Herodas the Attic influence was predomi-
nant; some have traced in the speech of Battaros imitation or
travesty of Hypereides ; while there is at least one certain case where
the influence of Demosthenes is traceable *.
It has been suggested that when Ptolemy Philadelphos came to the
1 Philadelphos reckoned Kos as belonging to the Egyptian dominions (Droysen,
HelUnismuSy iii. 1, p. 380; P.-H. p. 7).
- As Charondas is not named in the rescript, it may be assumed that only part
of his code was in use in Kos ; cf. Mime ii.
8 i. 29a, n. 290 : see also Maass, Aratea, ch. viii, and editors of Theokritos.
4 Herzog, p. 212 sqq.; cf. Introduction to Mime ii.
HERODAS AND HIS WORK xxi
throne of Egypt he gave orders for the embellishment of the Askle-
pieion, which existed certainly as early as the fifth century. A com-
mission may have been given to Apelles, who painted for Kos his
most famous work, the Aphrodite Anadyomene, and likewise another
Aphrodite. As he left the latter unfinished when he died, it seems
probable that he died in Kos.
The Asklepieion 1 is described by Strabo and by Aristeides, whoTheAskle-
both visited it in person. It was, according to Herzog, near the P ie10 * ^? d
walls of the modern town Xwpa, which corresponds to the ancient coveries.
Kate (17 Mcpoirts). But Mr. W. R. Paton had expressed his belief
'that the remains of a large marble temple, situated near a ruined
convent called Ilavayta Tdpcrov, at a distance of over two miles west
of the town, belonged to the sanctuary of Asklepios. Excavations on
this site, conducted by Herzog in 1902, proved that Mr. Paton's
opinion was correct. The temple itself, which is peripteral, with
six Doric columns at either end and eleven at the sides, was probably
built about the beginning of the second century B.C., on the site of
earlier temples. Below the flight of steps leading up to the temple
terrace are remains of an older and smaller temple in antis. The
altar, which stood on the east of this building, appears to have re-
sembled in plan the great altar of Pergamum, though on a simpler
scale. Near the altar are the bases of statues dedicated to Asklepios,
which are referred to in the fourth Mime of Herodas' {Classical
Review, xvii. 280, from Arch. Anzdger, 1903).
The following account of the constitution of Kos at the time of Constitu-
Herodas may be of interest. The body politic was composed of tlonofKos «
members of the three Dorian tribes. Each tribe seems to have com-
prised nine x^" 3 ""™*, three of which made up an kvdra (i. e. £ of the
whole body of citizens). Each tribe had its ra/uas. The <rrparrfyo\
of Kos were elected one from each tribe. After 366 b.c the demes
of Kos had the same relation to the irrfXi?, the crvfura? 817/10?, and the
tribes, as the corresponding divisions had in Attica. Each 8£/aos
comprised members of every tribe, and had its own Sdfxapxos and
Tdfuai.
The citizens were divided, in point of age, into ^oXm-cu, vcot, fy^/fot,
ircuScs.
The assemblies of the state were the fiovka and 8a/ju>9 (eicicXi/o-ui).
The number of the fiovXa is not as yet certain, but it must have
been a multiple of three.
> Ct P.-H. p. 137.
XX11
INTRODUCTION
The eponymous magistrate was called fjuovapx *- There was a priest
with the title ycpccu^opos /ftwnAccov.
The generic name for the boards of magistrates was apx 0VT€ $-
The board of wpoardraL 1 corresponded to the Athenian w/wTavcis.
Their number is unknown, but like that of the fiovka must have been
a multiple of three. They met in a irpvravtiov.
The arparayol were three in number, one from each tribe. Their
duties were connected with civil administration, as in other cities.
The irtakrjTaX were concerned with state contracts. The priest-
hoods were, however, put up to sale by the orparayoi, a peculiar
method of increasing the revenue. We must remember that there
were considerable perquisites attached to the office of priest.
We also hear of officers called vairouu, who appear to have been
officers of the deme, and not, as elsewhere, of the state.
Origin of
the Mime.
Evolution
of the
literary
Mime.
II. THE MIME.
Mimus (ju/uos) is connected with /xi/acut&u, and signifies an imitation
or imitator of a situation or person *. A Mime is a piece depicting
actual life, generally the life of the common people, and employing
their language. It differs from a drama in two respects : (i) while in
the case of the drama the action is important, the Mime is chiefly con-
cerned with the representation of character ; and (2) the Mime has no
chorus.
At first imitation (/uteris) was mere buffoonery, without any
literary merit, and perhaps without even the aid of language. Thus
we hear in Plato {Rep. 396 B) of persons who imitated the neighing
of horses, the lowing of bulls, the roaring of the sea, and other
noises. Imitation, however, would soon require appropriate gesture,
as in the case of those who imitated sailors, women, lovers, drunken
men, &c. ; and in time a sketch in words would be added in order to
fix more clearly in the minds of the audience the character delineated.
But even so the entertainment would be of the nature of an improvisa-
tion, suitable to the character of a southern people.
The literary value of the Mime was as yet insignificant ; the pieces
were performed in the market-place or at the jugglers' booths 8 , where
such vivid representations of men and things attracted crowds of
1 Cf.Her.ii.40.
- Diomedes, G, Z. I. 491 fup6s t<rri fdfxrjffis fiiov rd re oiry«cxw/>W&'a *a2
&<rvyx<bpr)Ta wtpiixw. Donatns says the xnimi were so named, ' ab diuturna imi-
tation* vilium rerum et torium personarum. 1 Fiihr, de Mimis Gr decorum, p. 15.
8 iv rois ffVffAots, kv rots Batjuunv. Athen. X. 45 a f.
THE MIME xxiii
amused spectators. In the houses of the wealthy they were acted
after banquets for the entertainment of the guests ; we read, e. g. in
Xenophon's Symposium, of the marriage of Theseus and Ariadne
being thus represented, in the house of Kallias at Athens. As yet
symbolic gesture formed the chief part of the Mime, whence those
who acted in the Mimes are often called 6pxn<rrcu (' dancers '). The
literary Mime seems to be derived from the old Phallic comedy of
Athens. Though Eupolis and Aristophanes headed a reaction against
this, they had only a partial success at Athens, while in the Dorian
states the popularity of the Phallic comedy was always great. It
reached Tarentum from Sparta, Syrakuse from Korinth, and thus
it struck root and developed new forms in Sicily and Southern Italy.
Epicharmos raised its rough improvisations to the dignity of dramatic
poetry. Rhinthon employed it for purposes of travesty, while in the
hands of Sophron, the inventor of the Mime, comedy attained to
a vivid realism which won the admiration of Plato himself 1 .
Sophron of Syrakuse is to be assigned to the fifth century b.c Sophron.
What we know of him is mainly derived from Suidas *, and the other
lexicographers, also from the Scholiasts on Nikander, Theokritos and
Athenaios (see Gaisford's Suidas). We learn that he wrote two kinds
of fufjLOL, called dvSpcibt and ywaiKcIoi; the names of some of the
former are "AyycXos, ©vwo&ypas, iVpoircs 'AAiets, while among the
fu/juoi ywauceloi are mentioned 'A/cco-Tpwu (' the Women Quacks/ from
which the second Idyll of Theokritos is borrowed), ©a/zevcu ra *I<r0/ua
(whence Theokritos xv), and UcvQcpa. The subjects of these pieces
were drawn from the world of ordinary men and women. Their
popular character is shown by the frequent use of proverbs, and com-
parison with Theokritos and Herodas shows that this was a regular
feature of the Mime. From the fact that Plato is stated to have
derived from Sophron the form of his dialogues, we may infer that
Sophron s characters themselves spoke in dialogue.
After Sophron, the Mime was cultivated by his son Xenarchos. Xenarchos.
Of him we know little except that he used the Mime as the vehicle
of political satire, and its history is broken from this point and only
continued when we reach Theokritos 8 .
1 Cf. E. Reisch in Dorpfeldt, D.gr. Theater, 312 sqq.
- Sdty/wr Zvpaxovaios, *Aya$ofc\4ovs teal Aafiaavkkibos' rots 82 xP^ y0ls ty KaT ^
Bip^rjv teal Evpivtdrjv, *al typaipt fjdfwvs av&pdovs teal fttpovs ywaucuovs' del &
MToXoyatyv (i.e. in a kind of rhythmic prose, v. infra) ScaAfcrp Aajpi&i. The
fragments have been collected by Blomneld {Museum Criticum, ii. 340 sqq.,
559 sqq-) » by Ahrens in his Greek Dialects ; by Botzon (Programm, Marburg,
1807), an ^ mo8t recently by Kaibel, Comm. grr.fragmm., vol. i. fasc. prior.
8 MM. Croiset {Litter, grecq. v. 173) wonld reckon as a Mime the interesting
xxiv INTRODUCTION
Theokri- Till the discovery of Herodas, the second, fourteenth, and fifteenth
tos * pieces of Theokritos were our chief source of information as to
the character of the Mime in Greek. In ii, Theokritos tells how
Simaitha, deserted by her lover, seeks to bring him back by magic in
the still midnight. No one is near but her servant ; Simaitha chants
the song, and by the magic wheel (tvy£) throws her spells round the
faithless Delphis. She tells the moon, sailing overhead, the story of
her ill-requited love.
xiv is cast in the form of a narrative. Aischines tells of a
certain merry gathering, at which a spiteful jest on the part of one of
the company leads to a quarrel between Aischines and his mistress.
Despairing of a reconciliation he is about to enlist in the service of
Ptolemy. This idyll is very dramatic ; the class of life represented in
it reminds us of Herodas; while the praise of Ptolemy recalls the
passage (Her. i. 27) in praise of Egypt and its monarch, to which
reference has already been made.
The scene of Theokritos ii is certainly, and that of xiv very probably,
laid in Kos.
In xv, Theokritos again touches on Egypt; but this time more
fully and of set purpose, giving a description of a day in Alexandria
spent by two Syrakusan dames in visiting the Adonis feast The
greater part of the idyll is a sketch of their conversation and adven-
tures on the way.
In this idyll, Theokritos has made innovations of an important
character; (1) he has changed the scene twice, the piece being divided
into three acts, of which the first takes place in the house of Praxinoa,
the second in the street, the third in the king's palace; (2) the
number of the characters is greater than usual. Besides Praxinoa,
Eunoa (her slave), Gorgo (her visitor), we have an old woman and
two strangers. The number of characters in a Mime is as a rule not
more than three.
In the hands of Theokritos the Mime departed somewhat from the
characteristics which had previously marked it, especially its realism.
Theokritos draws, it is true, his characters and incidents from the
people. Simaitha and Delphis (the unfaithful lover) in ii, Aischines
and his friends in xiv, Praxinoa and Gorgo in xv are all drawn
piece published in 1896 by Dr. Grenfell, 'An Alexandrian Erotic fragment and
other Greek papyri.' It is a monologue of about fifty lines, in which a woman
complains that her lover has deserted her. Author and date are unknown. A
Mime which in subject is closely akin to Her. v has been published in Oxyrhynchus
Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, Part III. 413, pp. 41-57, but too recently to be
discussed in this edition.
THE MIME xxv
from the common folk of his 'time ; while the incidents in ii and
xiv at least are of a somewhat sordid nature. These three pieces
thus show the same return to nature as the bucolic poems; but in
neither class of poem is Theokritos wholly true to nature. He has
added to each a delicacy and refinement of treatment, and a beauty of
expression all his own. We forget the sensuality of Simaitha, the
brutality of Aischines, the hot temper of Praxinoa in the pleasure
which the poetry gives us. Moreover, the use of the hexameter is
a clear proof that Theokritos treated the Mime from the point of view
of a poet' 1 . This metre is a far more polished medium of expression
than the prose which Sophron had employed ; and Theokritos has
elaborated it in ii, xiv, and xv no less carefully than in his other
poems. In a word, realism in the Mime as used by Theokritos, is
tempered by poetic feeling.
Phoinix 9 of Kolophon, whose date is uncertain, wrote in choliambi
short sketches from the life of his own and also of earlier times. His
longest fragment, the Kopwiorat, will be found at the end of Crusius'
editions of Herodas.
Hermeias of Kurion, and Parmenon s of Byzantium, are cited as
writers of choliambi. Whether their work, like that of Phoinix, could
be classed under the title of Mime is doubtful.
Such, in brief, is the history of the Mime down to the time of
Herodas 4 . The scanty evidence at our disposal unfortunately does
not warrant us in determining how far Herodas was influenced by
the originator of the Mime 5 . The piece of Sophron called ©a/xcvai
ra "la-Ofiui (where to, "L is more probably a sacrifice to Melikertes
than the Isthmian games), was, we know, the model to Theokritos for
his Adoniazusai (xv); and there is considerable probability that
Herodas utilized the same piece of Sophron for his fourth Mime.
None of the other Mimes of Sophron suggest by their tides com-
parison with those of Herodas. Some future discovery may give
back to us a complete Mime by Sophron, on the strength of which
a comparison may be instituted between him and Herodas. The
relationship between Theokritos and Herodas, both of whom were
imitators of Sophron, will be considered in the next chapter.
1 Cf. Dalmeyda, Introduction, pp. 10 sqq.
- Susemihl, i. 229. * Id.,i. 235.
4 For the popularity of the Mime at this time or a little later, cf. the inscription
in scazons, Dittenberger, Rh. Mus. xxxiv. 463, on a statue erected to Nikias
yv&ftrjs rt titan . . . rcpnvGhr re peipwv otis typatf/w darc/ow.
5 For evidence that Herodas imitated Sophron, see Crusius, Unters. p. 187;
also pp. 51, 115, 129.
xxvi INTRODUCTION
Literary Besides Sophron and the writers of Mimes generally, there were
Herodasf otners under whose influence Herodas came or may have come.
Hipponax. The first of these stands apart from the rest in respect of the
amount of the influence which his work exercised over Herodas. In
the Prooimion to the second Book of the Mimes Herodas refers by
name to Hipponax, the celebrated Ionian lampoonist of the sixth
century b.c. 'I sing my limping lays to the future generations of
Ionians after the manner of Hipponax/ The debt which Herodas
owed to Hipponax was manifold; (i) vocabulary 1 : the proverbial
phrases and much of the racy vigour of Herodas' style was probably
based on the terse and robust language of Hipponax. (2) dialect:
Hoffmann considers that all that seems to be antique and individual
(alles altertUmliche und eigenartigi) in the dialect of Herodas is really
taken from the earlier poet 8 . (3) the names of some of his characters:
MjjTpoTiiws, in Hipp./r. 78, recalls MifrporCfirj in Her. iii. (4) inci-
dents: the similarity of a few of the longer fragments of Hip-
ponax with Herodas is so great, that Herodas seems to have taken
from Hipponax the idea for a whole passage or scene: cf. e.g.
Her. ii. 23 with Hipp./r. 19, quoted in note to that passage. That
Hipponax was much read by the Alexandrians is plain from Kallim.
fr. 92, who describes himself as a sort of Hipponax redivivus : v.
ch. Ill, infra. Also the scazon, the metre of Hipponax, was fre-
quently used by the Alexandrians : see ch. V (Metre). .
Other in- The other influences which probably helped to mould Herodas
fluences. were ^ Epicharmos; (2) the Old Attic Drama, including the Trage-
dians and Aristophanes ; (3) the Attic Orators ; (4) Sotades and the
KivcuSokoyoi; (5) Rhinthon; (6) the New Comedy.
(1) Epicharmos, born in Kos, but taken in early life to Syrakuse,
was the first to introduce comedies of character. His 'Aypwrnvos
(countryman), and ©capot (sightseers) were plays of this kind. The
latter play represented visitors to Delphi viewing the offerings in the
temple of Apollo ; and the similarity of plot to Herodas' fourth Mime
is at once apparent. This play of Epicharmos may have suggested
to Sophron his ©a/xcvai to, *Icr0/ua, which as we have seen was
imitated by Theokritos. Very probably Herodas knew of the work
of his fellow countryman, who had shed lustre on the little island of
Kos. On the relations between Kos on the one hand, and Sicily and
Southern Italy on the other, cf. Crusius, Unters. p. 36.
1 e.g. X&nros, Hipp.yfr*. 3, cf. Her. viii. 36 ; daictplffica, <krW/xw, Hipp./rr. 18, 19,
cf. Her. ii. 23 ; ioxwcu, Hipp. p. 500 Bgk., cf. Her. vii. 48.
8 iii. 196 j v. note on Her. iii. 71.
THE MIME xxvii
(2) Parodies of the Tragedians may be noted occasionally in
Herodas; thus in iii. 5 & f t€V TaAaiViys rrjv are/i/v irerropOrjKev,
iiciropO€Lv and orey^ (v. note ad loc.) are both derived from Tragic
diction : cf. also the MoAn-civd?, x. 3, and notes on i. 57, v. 20, viii. 2.
Aristophanes has furnished Herodas with at least one noteworthy
phrase at iii. 66 (v. note). The /tav/fov may have been derived from
Aristophanes (v. Introd. to vi). The Lysistrata is the source of both
these borrowings ; the Wasps, however, seems to have been more largely
used by Herodas than any other play.
The following is a list of passages in Aristophanes which suggest
comparison with Herodas : —
Acharn. 368 (&p4\tt) ; cf. Her. v. 85.
683 (Tov$opt(ovT€s) ; cf. Her. vi. 7.
743 (4 XifuJs); cf. Her. ii. 17.
749 ( X S0 » cf- Her. iv. 94.
77 a (al Xjs) ; cf. Her. viii. 6 («! 0&cit).
945 (** votSiv Kpkfuuro) ; cf. Her. iv. 78 (vMs */>1/muto).
1 1 66 (^Op4<rrrjs t the footpad) ; cf. Her. ii. 13 sq.
Knights. 434 (xox&ya) ; cf. Her. vii. 48.
872 ((tvyos Ip&itoiv) ; cf. Her. vii. 80.
889 (0Kavrla); cf. Her. vii. 58.
Clouds. 763 (firj\o\6v0fj) ; cf. Her. xii. 1. 2.
963 (Tp^oyros; cf. Wasps, 374, &c.) ; cf. Her. iii. 37, 85 ; vi. 34.
1 1 26 (rov riyovs rw Kipnpov . . . ffwrptyopcv) ; cf. Her. iii. 44.
1 156 (crfrof re kcU rdpxafa jcai tSkoi tokojv) ; cf. Her. V. 51 (airr&s air
teal rdpxcua teal t6kovs tciVcis).
Wasps. 39 (rpvrAyrfu) ; cf. Her. ii. 90.
140 (/<v<riroA.cf rt : n «' a little ') ; cf. Her. i. 7 (arptyw ri).
152 (<t«) r^r Obpav ; so Starkie) ; cf. Her. i. 3 (rls r^v $vprp>;).
213 (rl ovk dv(M<Hfi'fj9rjfi(v;) ; ct Her. vii. 77.
„ (&rw artKifv) ; c£ Her. vii. 33 (phtf lew fiowfpr).
254 (wwter^aeTc) ; cf. Her. vii. 11.
295 (MprovOtv) ; cf. Her. ii. 2.
313 (06<TK€iv) ; cf. Her. vii. 44 (Crusins).
363 (£<rircp /ic yakfjv) for &<nrtp 70X17* pc ; cf. Her. iii. 33 (ptcms wr
I* T€Tpr)nivT)s).
„ (the thievishness of the yakrj ; cf. Peace 1151) ; cf. Her. vii. 89.
425 (cv €ltfj with hiatus) ; cf. Her. ii. 43.
433 (*/*fc) J cf. Her. ii. 100 ; iii. 36.
524 (rd Scfva) ; cf. Her. i. 44.
603 (omission of &<rrcp in similes) ; cf. Her. vi, 14 (v. note).
615 (&\€wp1i); cf. Her. ii. 25.
648 (jifarjv . . . vc6*oirrov) ; cf. Her. vi. 84.
756 (wov fJLOi yfivxfi ;) ; cf. Her. iii. 59 ; v. 9.
770 (wSitcw) ; cf. Her. vii. 89, 127.
805 (hiatus after rt ; cf. 956) ; cf. Her. v. 10 (note).
827 (iv rytclq. : * this crasis is almost unparalleled, except in Her.
vi. 5 ' [not v. 15], Starkie).
xxviii INTRODUCTION
Wasps, 88a (omission of subject with gen. absol.) ; cf. Her. ii. 85.
897 (rimna) ; cf. Her. ii. 47, 53.
974 (kok6v = ' weak ') ; cf. Her. iii. 42.
997 (6vtojs) ; cf. Her. iv. 65 (note),
ion (vvv piv); cf. Her. v. 81.
1060 (a proverb —fuimus Troes) ; cf. Her. vi. 54.
1075 (np6<7£<mv of a quality) ; cf. Her. i. 20.
1213 (xtfTAcwov) ; cf. Her. v. 84 (lyxvrkAffcjpey).
1294 (vov0v<ttik6s) ; cf. Her. vi. 16 (note).
1306 (jcaxpvonr . . . tlofx^/iivov) ; c£ Her. iv. 15. .
1362 (rw$d(rej) ; c£ Her. viL 103.
1402 (*tW) ; cf. Her. vi. 14.
1432 («lf rd Tlirr&Xov) ; cf. Her. v. 52.
Lysistrata. 81 (*&* ravpov dyxois) ; cf. Her. it 78.
109 (oXifffiov) ; cf. Her. vi. 19 {fiavfiatva).
473 *<1« 5 cf. Her. iii. 66 sq. (note).
592 (ftovoKotrovfiiv) ; cf. Her. i. 22 (rip piay Kolrtpr).
596 (rijs &( ywcu/c6s a/wcpfo 6 Kcup6s) ; cf. Her. i. 46 sq.
726 sq. (vpo<paffcts . . . tknovoiv) ; cf. Her. v. 5.
995 (6p<r&=6p$& f sens, obsc.) ; cf. Her. vi. 70.
Thcsmoph. 3 (wplv rbv avXrjva tcofutfj p.' U0a\€?v) ; c£ Her. iii. 70.
30 (votos ovros 'AyAOow ; see the whole passage) ; cf. Her. vi. 48.
212 (iftoi 8* 5ri 0ov\€t xpw kaf&v) ; cf. Her. v. 6.
222 (ifJL&akw <rot w6rraXov) ; cf. Her. iii. 85.
472 {ovtcu ydp kaptv : c£ Acharn. 504, 507) ; cf. Her. vi. 70.
Frogs. 616, 623 sq. ; cf. Her. ii. 87 sqq.
Plutus. 1096 (&<r*tp Xcwdj #.tA. ; cf. Wasps 105) ; cf. Her. xi (1w€pya{6fi€vcu).
This array of passages proves that Herodas had a very intimate
knowledge of Aristophanes. The work of the great period of Attic
comedy was attentively studied in Alexandria, and Herodas no doubt
was drawn to it by the similarity of subject and the reality with which
Aristophanes represents the life of the people.
(3) The Attic Orators.
These have been extensively used in Herodas ii. See the intro-
duction to that Mime.
(4) Sotades, a native of Maroneia in Crete, lived under the early
Ptolemies. Philadelphos was attacked by him in a scurrilous verse
which cost the author his life. The titles of his works, such as
Descent to Hades, Priapos, Belestiche (the name of one of the
mistresses of Philadelphos), enable us, in the absence of the works
themselves, to form some idea of his style — a compound of parody,
lampoon, and ribaldry.
(5) Rhinthon, of Syrakuse or Tarentum, the son of a potter, lived
like Sotades under the first two Ptolemies. He inaugurated the
THE MIME xxix
burlesque of tragedy called IXaporpayw&Ca. We have the titles of some
of his pieces, e.g. Herakles, Amphitryon, Iphigeneia, in which the
heroes of tragedy were burlesqued. The Amphitryon of Plautus was
probably modelled on the play of that name by Rhinthon.
The IXapoTpay<i)8ta was only a literary form of a style which had
existed in Magna Graecia before Rhinthon, a kind of popular drama
in which an actor represented both male and female characters.
Scurrility and licentiousness marked these pieces, which suited the
taste of South Italy and Sicily for realistic rendering of low life l .
(6) The New Comedy was essentially a comedy of manners. The
poets of the New Comedy made it their business to reproduce in
a generalized form a picture of the everyday life of those by whom
they were surrounded. Hence the question asked by the grammarian
Aristophanes :
& Mcrov&pc kcu pUy
irorcpos &p v/iStv irorcpov dirc/u/Mycraro ;
The standing characters of the New Comedy show that the ten-
dency of the time was to seize upon the general features of a character
rather than upon individual peculiarities. The method is diametrically
opposed, for example, to that of Dickens, in whom the idiosyncrasies
are given free play. Menander and the other poets of this school
studied the general types under which characters may be classed.
The leno periurus, for instance, constantly recurs in their plays. We
can trace in Herodas the same tendency. His pieces are illustra-
tions of types. We know that some of the characters which he
delineated (e.g. Hopvofioo-Kos, Skvtcvs) had been employed before
him by writers of the New Comedy. We find many resemblances
between his diction and theirs ; with Menander a , in particular, Herodas
has much in common, and if we had some complete comedies
belonging to this school we could no doubt trace to their source
many touches in Herodas the full meaning of which we do not yet
appreciate.
The Mime in Italy may be regarded as a descendant of the New The Mime
Comedy of Greece. It originated from the indigenous Atellan farce, m y#
when this became engrafted with the ' etiological offshoots of Greek
comedy which Alexandrinism cultivated V The Mime arose out of
the dances in character, to the accompaniment of the flute, which were
1 Thus the nayy&os (the actor in such a piece) ir&ra worn ret Ifa ic6efwv f
trroKpiv6n(vos wort filv ywcu/ca tccd /uwxovs teal pacrTpoirovs, nork 5* &tpa p*$voyra.
Athen. 6a i c.
- v. notes on ii. 9, 3a ; v. 37, 51, 68 ; viii. 9.
5 Mommsen, History of Rome, iv. 579.
xxx INTRODUCTION
sometimes performed, e.g. for the entertainment of the guests during
dinner, but more especially in the pit of the theatre during the
intervals between the acts. It was not difficult to form, out of these
dances, little comedies, by means of a more organized plot and a
regular dialogue, and here the New Comedy was taken as a model.
The Mime was introduced into Rome at the end of the Republic,
and gradually absorbed all the earlier kinds of comedy, until under the
Empire it was in the ascendant. The plots were in general of an
obscene character; founded on seductions, the cheating of husbands and
fathers, &c. ; and complaints of their immoral tendency are frequent
The Mime in Italy has many points in common with the togala,
also modelled on the New Comedy. The principal difference lies in
the prevalence of scurrility in the Mime, where the chief aim was to
provoke laughter. But in some writers of mimes there was a ten-
dency towards sententiousness, and it has been noted that this
combination of scurrility and wisdom is in keeping with the popular
character of these pieces. Their artistic value depended wholly on
the portraiture of the manners of common and low life.
Cn. Setting aside Laberius and Publilius Syrus, who wrote for the stage,
Matius. tne name tnat i s f most importance to us in the history of the
Mime in Italy is that of Cn. Matius (c. ioo B.C.). He is said to have
imitated Hipponax, using the same metre, and attaining to equal
elegance l . The fragments are scanty *, in all fourteen lines, which
appear to contain descriptions of everyday life in the form of dialogues.
His Mimiambi do not seem to have been intended for the stage, nor
produced thereon. What we know of their contents and style recall
Herodas, but apparently none of the fragments are based on that part
of Herodas which we possess.
The Greek We see then that the Mime was developed in Greece and Italy on
?* im fj COn " similar lines. In its affinity with Comedy, its buffoonery and vulgarity,
with the it remained true to the conceptions upon which it was based ; but
Italian. w hile in Greece it was apparently not intended for the stage, the
divergent taste of the Romans brought into existence a form of Mime
adapted for stage-representation 8 . Side by side with this is the
1 Terent. Manr. G. L. 6, 397, 2416 : hoc mimiambos Matius dedit metro: \ nam
vatem eundem (Hipponax) est Attico thymo tinctum \ pari Upore consccutus et
metro. Terentianus is speaking of the choliambic.
- They are printed at the end of Crusius' editions ; cf. Unters. 166 sqq.
8 Cf. Fiihr, De Mimis Gr decorum, p. 16 : the Roman Mime differed from the
Greek ' quod tongas fabulas et finem aliquant spectantes habetJ To the Roman
Mime Plutarch assigns a -nXofcfj (complication of plot) fya/jartjc^ teal iro\vwp6aomros
(ii. 973 £) : cf. also Pint. Quaest. Conv. vii. 8, where the distinction is drawn
between vitodiaus corresponding to the Roman, and naiyvia corresponding to the
Greek, Mime.
THE MIME xxxi
literary Mime in the hands of such writers as Matius ; this no doubt
followed closely its Greek model, and never enjoyed much popularity.
The choice of metre is noteworthy. Sophron had written in The use
a peculiar kind of rhythmical prose K Theokritos uses the hexa- ° f tbe ,
meter, Herodas the scazon, i. e. the iambic metre with a spondee in Herodas.
the sixth foot instead of an iambus. This choice is due partly to
the example of Hipponax, whom we know to have been Herodas'
model, but the latter deserves credit for perceiving the peculiar fitness
of that metre for the subjects to which he applied it.
The scazon conveys an idea of studied inelegance, and in the hands
of Herodas it suits admirably the vulgarity which it was his object to
depict. For details of Herodas* use of the scazon, which differs in
some respects from the practice of Hipponax, see ch. V (Metre).
In regard to the choice of dialect and vocabulary Herodas is not Dialect of
wholly independent. Here again, as we have seen, Hipponax is the er *"
model. In some respects, however, we can trace a development;
thus the choice and form of words is Ionic, but the structure of the
sentences is essentially Attic. There can be little doubt that as
Herodas* choice of subject led him to study the literature of Attica
very closely, he has modified the narrower Ionic traditions of Hipponax
under Athenian influence. This would help to account for the
numerous Atticisms which appear in the papyrus*. Thus in lan-
guage and vocabulary as in metre Herodas exhibits the old traditions of
Hipponax, modified however by the influences already mentioned, and
more particularly by those of Athenian oratory, tragedy, and comedy 8 .
It remains for us to consider the question, How were the Mimes How were
acted ? There has been divergence of opinion on this subject, some A( ^ ^ mes
thinking that the Mimes were scenically represented by several actors 4 ,
with all necessary mise-en~sdne*\ others holding that they were
merely recited with suitable gesture by one actor 6 . The arguments
used by Crusius to support the former view are (a) the presumption
that the Greek Mime was acted with the same elaboration as the
Roman. This, however, is mere hypothesis. (3) The fact that several
passages in the Mimes demand scenic representation in order to bring
1 KarakoydSffv (cf. supra on Sophron) ; cf. Hermann, Ad Arist. poet. p. 93 ;
Fiihr, p. 55. Mahaffy, History of Greek Literature, I. ii. 186, compares the
so-called poems of Walt Whitman.
a v. infra, ch. V (Dialect).
8 Cf. Weil in Journal des Savants, 1893 (Janvier), pp. 18-25.
4 v. Crusius in his German translation of Herodas, pp. xxxvii sqq.
• There was a theatre in Kos; v. P.-H. 10 a, 25. 13, 16.
- C. Hertling, Quaestiones Mimical (Strassbnrg, 1899).
xxxii INTRODUCTION
out their full meaning. This indeed may be granted. The change of
scene, however, in Mimes i, iv, and v, required for full scenic repre-
sentation by a number of actors, is a grave difficulty \
In Mime i Metriche is sitting in her chamber when she hears
a knock at the door of the house. She sends her maid to find who
is there. The maid opens the house door and admits Gyllis, whom
she then conducts to the room where her mistress is awaiting the
visitor. There are thus three changes of scene (i) when the maid
leaves the room ; (2) when she admits Gyllis to the house; (3) when
she returns with Gyllis to the room. Crusius, to get over these
difficulties, supposes that the maid does not leave her mistress, but
calls out to the visitor from within the room. But this does
not harmonize with the construction of a Greek house. A visitor
would knock at the outer door, not at the door of the room in which
the mistress of the house was sitting.
In Mime v there is a change of scene after v. 53, when Bitinna,
repenting of her harshness towards Gastron, sends her slave Kydilla
in pursuit to bring him back. But Kydilla has to go some distance
before she overtakes him as he is being hurried away. The scene
from vv. 55 to 62 of that Mime takes place outside the house.
The explanation of Crusius, that Kydilla stands at the door of the
house and calls to Pyrrhias, is plainly unsatisfactory ; w. 55-6 force us
to believe that Kydilla left the house in accordance with the command of
her mistress, Ka\ei KaXei fipa/tcwra irplv fiaKprjv, SovXrj, | avrovs ycv«r0ai.
In Mime iv the scene is laid at first outside the temple of Asklepios,
but it changes at v. 56 to the interior of the temple. This would
entail somewhat elaborate scenery, the simplest solution being that there
was a temple with doors that opened. But we must remember that
the Mime is so short that it would not have been worth while to have
such elaborate scenery or properties.
The supporters of the view that the Mimes were performed by one
actor urge :
(a) That the artistic value of the Mime lies not in the action but in
portraiture of character. Crusius himself observes * that in the Mimes
one character stands out in importance beyond the rest. This is the
case with Mime ii, and in a lesser degree with Mime vii. It holds
good, but not to the same extent, of i, iii, iv, v, vi. Out of ninety
verses in i, for example, Gyllis speaks about sixty. In iii, out of
ninety-seven verses, Metrotime has sixty-five. The distribution of lines
1 The speeches in i and v might conceivably be spoken ' off ' the stage.
3 p. xxxii of his German translation.
THE MIME xxxiii
among the speakers in iv is somewhat uncertain, but Kynno may be
called the irpwraywvumfc. In v, out of eighty-five verses, Bitinna has
fifty-nine; in vi, out of 102 verses, Koritto has sixty-three. Crusius
compares the outstanding character in each Mime to the archimimus
at the head of his troupe. If, however, the main portion of a Mime
belongs to one character it is a simple matter to assign the remainder
to that character. Had the speaking parts been of equal importance it
would have required much greater skill on the part of a single actor.
As things are, one person could without difficulty represent the whole
of any one Mime *. To assign to his Mimes a troupe of actors suitable
to a piece ten or twelve times their length is to lose one's sense of
proportion outright
(&) That the Mimes are not dramas, but dramatic scenes : elSvXXva
Spafmruca or ircuyvta as they were called. Thus in the case of ii
the speech of the accuser Battaros occupies the whole of the Mime.
But to make this piece into a drama we should require the speech of
the defendant, to represent the dyw, as in the case of the Old Comedy,
and so to exhibit the passions of the two men working in opposition to
each other. As it is, the piece closes with the exhortation to the judges
to decide the case impartially. But the action does not end there in
real life : such a piece is clearly only a fragment ; in fact Herodas was
not concerned with the action as a whole, but simply with depicting
the life and manners of his time.
The foregoing arguments are designed merely to show that the Mimes
were not acted by several actors. But it is clear that they were meant
for the stage and not merely for the study. There are many passages
in the Mimes which could not be fully understood unless the Mimes
were performed : where gesture and the modulation of the voice are
absolutely essential to bring out the full meaning. This is particularly
the case in Mimes iii and v. The desired result could be obtained by
one actor with appropriate gesture (<rw viroKpwrci) ; and we know that
this was a common practice 2 with the rjOokoyoi and dperaAoyoi of
Magna Graecia, the original home of the Mime. It is true that the
three poems of Theokritos which may be described as Mimes (ii, xiv,
xv) were not primarily intended to be acted. But we cannot argue by
analogy from one author to the other. Theokritos' pieces are essenti-
1 iv isperhaps a partial exception, but full scenic representation of this Mime
(cf. above) is most improbable. The performance in Xenophon's Symposium is
pantomime, and cannot be considered typical of the Mime proper : see p. xxiii.
9 v. Susemihl, i. 236, n. 4, who quotes A then. x. 45 a f.: KAiw 6 fd/Mv\os . . .
rSry 'IraXitcwv fjdfiwv tipioros yiyovtv avrovpoaonros inro/cpiT7]S. His pupil Ischo-
machos also {nr**piv*ro /if/iovs.
xxxiv INTRODUCTION
ally poetical; they are better adapted for quiet enjoyment in the study.
On the other hand the vibrant metallic quality of Herodas makes him
eminently suitable for acting. His shots are well aimed; there is
nothing superfluous ; and in particular the conclusions of the several
Mimes are so well managed as to indicate practical experience of
the stage.
III. HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES.
It has been shown that Herodas owed much to the Ionic iambo-
graphi, such as Hipponax, to Sophron (probably), and to the Athenian
orators and comedians. He has, however, many characteristics in
common with the other writers of the Alexandrian School. We may
here consider what relation he bears to the more noteworthy of these.
If the date given above for the birth of Herodas is correct, then he
can scarcely have been an original member of the group of literary
men who were attracted to Kos by the fame of Philetas. The death
of Philetas being fixed as not later than 283 b. c, Herodas would then
be only seventeen years of age. But there is nothing to prevent us
from holding that Herodas met certain of these writers in Kos. The
question, however, is full of uncertainty ; and in recent years doubts
have been cast upon the existence of a regularly constituted Koan
School of poets K
Among the writers of the Alexandrian School there are three who
stand in an especially close relation to Herodas *. These are Leonidaa
of Tarentum, Kallimachos, and Theokritos.
Leonidas (1) Leonidas, apparently a contemporary of Pyrrhos, king of
Tarentum. Epiros, wrote epigrams to order, in which the life of the common
people is realistically described. He marks that reaction against the
artificiality of life in cities, that longing for a return to nature, which
may be traced as far back as Euripides, but was in full force in the
Alexandrian age. It is this feeling which led to the realism of such
writers as Herodas, while Theokritos in his pictures of rural life is also
partly animated by the same spirit 8 .
The literary relations between Leonidas and Herodas are scarcely
clearer than those which subsisted between Leonidas and Theokritos.
1 Cf. Wilamowitz, Aratos von Kos, in Nachr. d. Gcscllsch. d. Wissensch. zu
Gottingen, 1894; Herzog, p. 208. On the members of this supposed school of
poets v. above, ch. i.
3 Philetas and Asklepiades have a few passages which recall Herodas ; but no
definite conclusion can be based upon them : Crasins, Unters. Index II. With
Apollonins Rhodius ii. 1086 cf. Her. iii. 45 and vii. 47 (note).
8 Geffcken, Leonidas von Tarent, pp. 136-7.
HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES xxxv
There are several passages in which either may have imitated the
other. I have noted the following : L. 34. 1 Mopwvis 17 <£i'Aoivos, cf. the
bibulous propensities of Gyllis, Her. i. 86. L. 40 (on Hipponax), cf.
the fragment of the Prooimion in Herodas. L. 53. 5 (^aKrra, the
offering of the poor), cf. Her. iv. 92. L. 61. 1 (cwrwycov), cf. Her. viii.
17. L. 67. 2 (K/wyyvos), cf. Her. vi. 39. L. 79. 3 (darpayaAas 9 als
iroAX* CTc/ATvaro, of a boy), cf. Her. iii. 7.
There is a noteworthy parallel between L. 29. 4 (in an &c^pa<ris
(description) of the 'A^poSmy % Ava8vofUvrj) and Her. iv. 33-4. In
each case a work of art is being described. L. has 28* m 'AircXA^s
tcdWos Ifiepwarov \ ov ypcnrrov &XX 9 Zfjupvxov c£c/xa£dro. Her. nttkes
one of his characters say ' before long men will be able to put life
even into stone/ However, as Geffcken l remarks, the phrase of L.,
which has parallels in Theokritos and other writers 8 , is a natural
expression of wonder before a picture that is true to life. The
passages which have been quoted seem to prove that there was
a certain common stock of ideas and phrases on which writers of
the time drew equally; but we cannot in the present state of our
knowledge go beyond this.
(2) We have seen that the younger Pliny coupled the names of Kalli-
Kallimachos and Herodas so as at any rate to suggest literary machos -
kinship between them. The passage is somewhat obscure ; but the
arguments of Skutsch 8 have made it probable that Pliny referred to
Kallimachos as having essayed both Epigrammata and Mimiambi,
while Herodas confined himself to the latter. The scazons of Kalli-
machos were an avowed imitation of Hipponax 4 ; but unfortunately
very little of this side of Kallimachos' work has been preserved.
In the following passages there seems to be an affinity between
Kallimachos and Herodas : —
With Kallim. Hymn, ad Apoll. 21 (ly Wi/ov) cf. Her. iv. 82.
With Kallim. Hymn, ad Z) Jan. 79 (a>s ore Kofxrg \ <£a>ros cvi&pvOeiaa
KOfirpr hrcveifmr dXdwnyf) cf. Her. vii. 72.
With Kallim. Hymn, ad Del. 15, on the fishermen of Delos (t<£ cr^c
kcli IxOvfioXfjes olXlttXool iwaxraravro), cf. Her. iii. 51.
With Kallim. ibid. 144 (Oepfxaarpou t€ fipipowriv v<f>* Ifycucrroto
Trvpaypr)*) cf. Her. iv. 62.
With Kallim. ibid. 175 (IcraptOpuoi | rcipco-iv, ffvuca irXciora kot rjipa
fiovKokiovTcu) cf. Her. i. 32.
1 Ibid. p. 70. " Crusius, Unters. p. 82. * Hermes, xxvii. (189a), 317-8.
4 Kallim. fr. 92 ducovaaff 'iwTrtkvcurros, ov ycLp d\k' Ijtcca
I* TWV 5*01/ &0W koWv&ov iriVpffffKOVClV.
c %
xxxvi INTRODUCTION
With Kallim. Ep. 56 (to koXov = koXws) cf. Her. i. 54.
With Kallim .fr. 133 (d a-e UpofirjOcvs | hrXaxre kcu TrqXov fxrj i£ eripov
ycyovas) cf. Her. ii. 28.
With Kallim. fr, 205 (ical Kpifjuvov jcvkccovos an-oara£ovro$ 2/oa£c) cf.
Her. vi. 6.
Cf. also the use by both writers of Xtfws fern., and of a/uOpciv for
apiOfxclv.
There are indeed one or two passages in this list where Kallimachos
and Herodas correspond closely in respect either of thought or lan-
guage. But here again we feel the difficulty of arguing from a few
isolated instances. It is a priori probable that Kallimachos' influence
would be felt at Kos, which was in such close connexion with Alexandria.
On the other hand Herodas won for himself, in Kallimachos* lifetime,
recognition as the chief writer of Mimes ; and Kallimachos may quite
well have employed consciously, or reflected unconsciously, an idea
or expression found in the works of Herodas x . These two authors
have a special affinity in their choice of metre. They both use the
scazon. But as each acknowledges his indebtedness to Hipponax,
they may have adopted the metre of Hipponax independently.
Theokritos. (3) The passages bearing on the question of the relations
between Herodas and Theokritos have been collected 8 , and afford
unmistakable evidence that one of the two has utilized the work of the
other. Thus, to take only a few examples, cf. Theokr. i. 18 (#ecu ol del
opi/Aeia x°^ 7nn>l pivi Kd0Tjrai) with Her. vi. 37 (jirj 81J, Kopvrroi, rrjv
Xokrjv irrl pevos | f^* cvOvs): Theokr. v. 51 (wwo fmXjajctarepa, cf. XV.
125) with Her. vi. 71 (17 /xaAa/c<m?s vm/os) : Theokr. xiv. 51 (/avs <f>avrl
®viavt\€ yevfieOa warcras) with Her, ii. 62 (jriirovda irpos OaXiyros oo"<ra
kol 7ri<rcrg \ ftvs).
But the most striking parallelism between the work of Theokritos
and Herodas is to be seen by a comparison of Theokritos xv and
Herodas i and iv. The whole scene at the beginning of Theokr. xv
is so closely similar to that in Her. i that we cannot resist the conclusion
that one of the poets is directly imitating the work of the other 8 :
1 Crosius (German translation, p. xxvii) thinks that Kallim. must have imitated
Herodas (1) because while Her. said that he only imitated Hipponax, Kallim. made
Hipp, rise from the dead in person : cf.fr. 9a (above). Here, he thinks, Kallim.
1 overtrumped ' Herodas. (2) Her. uses A^ at ii. 16, while Kallim. has the later
name TlroXcfiais (fr. 100 a). He also {Unters. p. 189) argues for the priority of
Herodas at vii. 72 : ' Die Redensart vom " Fuchsbau " tritt bei Herondas, wenn
mich nicht alles triigt, in urspriinglicherer und frappanterer Form auf.'
• By Kynaston, Classical Review, vi. 85.
8 For other points of comparison between these two poems see Herodas, i.
30 sqq. (praise of Egypt and its monarch), which recalls Theokr. xv ad fin., and
Her. i. 85 (v. note on use of fia).
HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES xxxvii
compare too the wording of Theokr. xv. i (<*>$ xpoVw) with Her. i. 9
(rt <rv 0€os irpos dvtfpawrovs ;) : Theokr. XV. 7 (a & 600s crrywros* tu
8' €#caoT€po) a) /acX* d7ronc€is) with Her. i. 13 (jiaKprjv dirouccco, tckvov,
cv 8c rats Xavpai? | 6 tzt/Aos a^pt? tynW irpo<r€<m)KCv).
Again there is a remarkable similarity between the treatment of the
characters in Theokr. xv and Her. iv. The naive// of the women
engaged in sight- seeing in these two poems presents many points of
comparison, while there are not lacking passages where the very word-
ing is closely parallel : cf. for instance Theokr. xv. 83 (o-o<£oV toi xfflp
tbvOpuyn-os) with Her. iv. 33 {/m xpovtp kot' (ovOpwirot. | #ci)s tovs XlOovs
c&vcri rrjv £orjv Otivat): Theokr. xv. 73 (<o0€vv0 , oWcp vcs) with Her.
iv. 54 (cu0€tT(u), and the remarkable use of the future indie, in Theokr.
xv. 79 (Oewv w€povd/mra ^ao*cis) with that of cpcis illustrated in the
note on Her. iv. 28. There is a close correspondence between
Theokr. xv. 147 and a passage in Her. vi (v. 97, see note).
But to return to the relation between Theokr. xv and Her. i. We Herodas an
have seen that the date of Her. i is certainly later than 270 b.c. jjj^^jj,
The date of Theokr. xv is as certainly before 270 b.c, for when that
poem was written Queen Arsinoe, who died, in that year, was still alive \
The close parallelism between Theokr. xv and Her. i, pointed out
above, makes it more than probable that one of the two poets imitated
the other : and we have now the evidence of chronology to prove that
it was Herodas who copied Theokritos and not vice versa.
Besides Theokr. xv, Herodas seems to have imitated Theokr. ii and
xiv, the two remaining Mimes of that author : thus compare Theokr.
ii. 55 with Her. v. 7 ; Theokr. ii. 70 with Her. vi. 55 ; Theokr. ii.
74 with Her. vi. 26; and Theokr. ii. 82 with Her. i. 56. The
deserted Metriche in Her. i reminds us forcibly of Simaitha in
Theokr. ii, and Gryllos, the young athlete, suggests Philinos the lover
of Simaitha. Theokritos xiv has been utilized a few times: thus
compare Theokr. xiv. 7 with Her. ii. 80; Theokr. xiv. 51 with Her.
ii. 62 (quoted above). The praises of Egypt at the end of Theokr. xiv
remind us once more of Her. i. 30 sqq. Points of comparison between
Herodas and poems of Theokr. other than ii, xiv, xv are referred to
in the notes.
1 v. Cholmeley's edition of Theokritos, Introduction, p. 3. The date of
Theokr.'s stay in Kos has not yet been fixed. Herzog (JCoische Forschungm y
p. 209) thinks that a visit of Theokr. to Kos in the lifetime of Philetas is not
proven, and he gives 273 as the earliest date for this visit 'Theokritos, who
came of a Koan stock, spent his declining years on the island, where he wrote the
poems numbered i, ii, iii, vi, vii, zvii, and perhaps xxviii.'
I
xxxviii INTRODUCTION
Com- Reference has already been made to the views of M. Legrand on the
S?erodas° f re * at * ve mer *ts of Theokritos and Herodas as writers of Mimes ; and
with Theo- it may here be said that his study of these two poets will be found
kritos. highly interesting even by those who do not entirely agree with his
conclusions. M. Legrand believes that in Theokritos xv for example
we fail to find { what we expect in a sketch of manners, an adequate
and integral expression of truth/ In Herodas, he thinks, mistresses
scold their servants with much greater truth to nature than in Theo-
kritos *. Theokritos describes the admiration felt by Praxinoa before
some fine tapestry. ' What artists have traced figures so real ? How
true to life they stand, how true they move. They are not embroi-
dered, they live ! ' M. Legrand compares this passage with one in
the fourth Mime of Herodas (w. 27 sqq.), where some works of art
are described with minute detail. He concludes that the passage in
Theokritos is too brief, conceived in terms too vague for us to discern
an express intention to translate into words the aesthetic judgment
of the common people.
In Herodas, on the other hand, we have no emphasis laid on the
abstract quality of life — to £g>tuc6V — in the works of art under dis-
cussion. ' His interest for the subject treated [by the artist] ... is
shown at the same time as his admiration for the expressive qualities
[of the work]/ ' Et surtout quelle exuberance ! quel heureux melange
de description, de commentaire, et de propos a c6t6! Comme on
devine que chaque phrase est accompagne'e de gesticulations, de
grimaces, de haut-le-corps, et que les visiteuses, si je puis ainsi dire,
admirent de toute leur personne ! '
While it is clear that Herodas in this piece declares his individual
preferences, he has nevertheless studied and rendered with much
liveliness the foolish remarks which works of art suggest to humble
folk. The verses of Theokritos, on the other hand, may be taken
pour de simples formules d admiration anonyme 2 .
Theokritos I go almost as far as M. Legrand in my admiration of Herodas ;
am ea st. ^ \ fo not consider it reasonable, or necessary, to depreciate the
very different merits of Theokritos. M. Legrand does not seem to
comprehend thoroughly the wide difference between the methods of
the two poets whom he compares. Theokritos, the idealist, draws
upon the customs of the common people ; but he transmutes them
according to the canons of that style of poetry in which he was
1 £tude sur Thtocrite (Paris, 1898), pp. 126 sqq.
2 Cf. F. Spiro, Woch. /. klass. Phil., 189a, 402 sqq. (a review of BUcheler's
edition).
HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES xxxix
Meister und Muster, that is, the Bucolic. A certain conventionality,
approaching the unreal, was necessary in his treatment of the
shepherds of Arcadia, if they were to be made proper subjects for his
Muse. A similar process of selection he employed in cases where
his characters are not taken from rustic life. But we may be grateful
to him for the fine artistic touch with which he has presented the
humbler scenes of the Greek life of his day, refining away those qualities
which might wound and offend a sensitive reader.
Herodas, on the other hand, was a convinced realist \ and does Herodas
not shrink even from coarseness in his striving after truth. His a realist -
models, especially Hipponax, favoured plain speaking. The subjects
which he deliberately chose to treat were of a vulgar and unpleasant
nature ; and as the result he provides us with a very effective contrast
to Theokritos and his method.
Professor Mahaffy speaks of Herodas in terms which seem to be His art im-
undeserved when he says c the society of Herodas is lower than P ersona l-
any decent average in any civilized country. It contains no virtues,
and even its vices are low and disgusting V The subjects of Mimes
i, ii, v, vi are, it must be admitted, unpleasant ; on the other hand
those of iii, iv, vii, and apparently viii, are unexceptionable. More-
over in i the virtue of Metriche triumphs over temptation ; in ii the
very vileness of Battaros is meant to excite contempt, as his alterna-
tions of vanity and humility provoke ridicule ; in v the appeal to the
better nature of Bitinna is not unsuccessful. Herodas may have
insisted too much on the vices of his age ; but in so doing he was
true to the canons of the realists. As has been well said, he is
distinguished from the modern school of realists by the impersonality
of his art 8 . He never allows a preference for any of his characters to
exhibit itself. He is concerned simply with reproducing the tone and
manners of the common people; and he feels for them neither
sympathy nor yet contempt ; they are to him merely the material which
he works up into artistic shape.
Nor again is it just to say of Herodas that he is merely a c verbatim Quality of
reporter, who does not know how to bring out salient points V He *"• work *
set himself the task of drawing not individuals, but types; the
characters are grasped with a really surprising firmness ; every touch
tells, and no touch is absent that would help us to form a clearer
1 Cf. Mahaffy, History of Greek Lit. vol. i. pt. ii. p. [196], who speaks of
Herodas as seeking to protest by an excess of realism against the artificiality so
prominent in the writings of that age.
- History of Greek Literature, 1. c. • Dalmeyda, p. 54.
4 R. J. Cholmeley, in his Edition of Theokritos, p. 32.
xl INTRODUCTION
conception of the type. His work in this, as in other respects, is of
such fine finish, its outlines are so firm, that it bears the test of all
artistic work ; it does not lose its freshness with familiarity, but gains
in interest as one learns to appreciate, its subtleties 1 . Some words
of the late Professor Palmer * seem to me to contain a just estimate
of the artistic value of the work of Herodas. He says : ' In dramatic
power Herondas is at least equal to Theokritos. His Mimes are
so many genre pictures, in which the subjects are chosen from
the commonest scenes of everyday life, but painted with dexterous
touch and in striking colours/ His characters are admirably drawn.
'The staid Mandris (sic: a pvrjfwvucov afiaprrrjfm for Metriche), the
Penelope of the Mimes; the shameless Battams, with his coarse
jests and reckless self-humiliation; that really noble picture of the
women in the temple of Aesculapius . . . , the furious, jealous, change-
able Bitinna ; those lewd, gossiping queans, Koritto and Metro ; the
chattering, chaffering, bald-headed shoemaker; these are portraits
which, once surveyed, live distinctly in the mind. Herondas is the
Teniers* of Greek literature/ And this comparison of Herodas with
the Dutch school of painting holds not merely in regard to choice of
subject, but also to closeness of observation and care for form.
Imitations It is probable that the Mimes of Herodas were familiar to Catullus,
of Herodas Propertius, and Ovid, as is shown by the close parallels pointed out
writers. in the notes *. It is worth while to set them out connectedly.
(a) Catullus : with Her. i. 32 (comparison of the Egyptian women
to the stars of heaven in point of number) cf. Cat. vii. 7 (of Lesbia's
kisses) out quam sidera multa cum facet nox \ furtivos hominum vident
amores: also Cat. lxi. 203-4. With Her. vii. 94 HoOoi tc k^/ckotcs
cf. Cat. iii. 1 Veneres Cupidinesque.
(5) Propertius: with Her. i. 41 Sq. viyvs /uijs bf AyKvpn^ \ ovk
aa-<f>aXrjs opfwwra cf. Prop. ii. 22. 41 nam melius duo de/endunt retina-
cula navim. Propertius has perhaps taken a hint from the first Mime
for his delineation of the pandar Acanthis in the fifth poem of his
fourth book. Thus with Her. i. 38 cf. Prop. iv. 5. 59 sq.
1 Headlam in the article 'Herodas' in the Encyclopaedia Britannica, 10th ed.
a Hermathena> viii. 360.
8 Th. Reinach {Rev. des £t. grecq. iv. 232) had already compared Herodas
with Ostade and Terriers. Cp. also Dalmeyda, pp. 55 sq., who compares with
Mime i a picture by Mi£ris at Dresden (La diseuse de bonne aventure) ; with
Mime iii the Mattre cTJlcoU by Ostade at the Louvre; with Mime vii the
Cordonnier renomme' by Corneille Dusart, a pupil of Ostade.
- Cf. Crusius, Unters. (Index) ; Zanei, De Heronda Mimorum Scriptore, Turin,
1894.
HERODAS AND HJS CONTEMPORARIES xli
(c) Ovid : with Her. i. 37 Odkwcts rbv hC<t>pov cf. Ovid, Medic, fac. 13
matrona premens altum rubicunda sedik. With Her. i. 60 /cat woOitov
airoOmfo-Kei cf. Ovid, Ars am. i. 365 sqq. turn de te narret, turn per-
suadenlia verba \ addat, et insano iuret amore mori.
In each of the two last passages the motive is an injured wife assailed
by temptation from a lover, who employs the services of a pandar.
The same motive is seen at Ovid, Amores, i. 8. 20 ff., where the
pandar addresses a girl in language which seems to contain several
reminiscences of Herodas. Cf. for example with Her. i. 37 kclt' oSv
Alexis I TcuccMra^kcu o~€v to topifiov ri^prj ko^ci, Ovid, Amor. i. 8. 53
forma, nisi admillas, nullo exercente senescit.
Some of these reminiscences may have come through Matius \ the
Augustan writer of Mimes. But it is equally possible that Herodas
was familiar to the Roman poets in the original, as were Kallimachos
(who as we have seen is coupled with Herodas by the younger Pliny
in terms of high appreciation) and Philetas the poet of Kos.
(d) Petronius has several reminiscences of the Mimes: v. notes
on v. 15, 27.
(<f) Seneca has (so it appears) made use of the Mimes in two
passages : v. notes on i. 9, Hi. 75.
IV. EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT,
(a) The Papyrus.
The account of the papyrus which follows is based on the two
detailed accounts given by Dr. Kenyon. The more recent, contained
in his work Palaeography of Greek Papyri % t corrects in some important
points the earlier one (in Classical Texts from Papyri in the British
Museum) prefixed to his transcription of Herodas.
The sheets (KoWrj/jLara) of the papyrus are only 6 inches in width.
The British Museum Odyssey is just over 9 inches, the Bacchylides
between 8 and 9 inches. The length of a full-size roll of papyrus is
from 20 to 30 feet ; that of Herodas is unfortunately incomplete, so we
cannot say precisely what its length was; but it may be fixed at
about 25 feet. The average height of a roll was from 9 to 11 inches.
Herodas, which must be regarded as a kind of pocket- volume, such as
1 Cf. above, p. xxx.
1 Oxford : Clarendon Press, 1899. For references to the Herodas papyrus
(cxxxv) see Index to that book.
xlii INTRODUCTION
volumes of poetry often are in modern times, is only 5 inches in
height
It was usual to leave a blank column at the beginning of a roll.
This is found in the papyri of Herodas and Aristotle and in the Harris
Homer; but in none of these cases is the title written on it.
The MS. contains forty-one columns of writing, apart from some
detached fragments, referred to in Introd. ch. I. Each column con-
sists of from fifteen to nineteen lines, eighteen being the most common
number. For the most part the papyrus is sound, and the writing
clear and in good condition, but in some places, especially towards
the end, it has been considerably eaten by worms, and in others
the writing has been rubbed, which causes the text of part of the
poems to be seriously mutilated.
Date of the Dr. Kenyon has modified his former opinion on this subject.
Ma P" In his earlier account he assigned it to the second or third cen-
tury a.d. But ' increased knowledge makes it almost certain that
this date is too late. The clearest proof of this comes from the
accuracy with which non-literary hands can now generally be
dated. In the course of the MS. a line [vi. 94] has been acci-
dentally omitted, and has been supplied in the upper margin of the
papyrus in a cursive hand; and it happens that this contains an q
of the peculiar form ( ^ ), which is characteristic of the period from
about a.d. 50 to 1 6a It is impossible to say how long after the
transcription of the MS. this omission was made good. The proba-
bilities are against an error in so comparatively rare a poet, and in
a MS. in private hands, being corrected from any except the original
MS. from which it was copied; but such a probability does not
amount to an argument of much strength. It is however clear that
the third century, or even the last part of the second, is too late a date
to assign, and that the MS. should rather be placed in the first
century, or the first half of the second century V
' The forms of the letters when examined in detail are unquestionably
of the Roman period, but the general appearance of the writing is so
unlike that of any other extant papyrus that it is exceptionally difficult
for us to fix its date from palaeographical considerations/ It should
be mentioned that authorities as eminent as Sir E. Maunde Thompson
and Professor Blass * hold views differing from Dr. Kenyon's. Sir
E. Maunde Thompson assigns the MS. to the third century a.d. 8 ,
1 Palaeography of Greek Papyri, pp. 94-5.
- Greek and Latin Palaeography (1894), p. 128.
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xliii
while Professor Blass has recently, in a sort of obiter dictum, assigned
it to the Ptolemaic period, on the ground of the frequent interchange
of I and 61 which he regards as characteristic of this period, lasting
from 300 (250) to 50 B.C. 1 On this second view Dr. Kenyon remarks
'(1) a study of the non-literary hands of the first and second centuries
shows that such iotacisms were extremely common then (and this
evidence is especially applicable to a MS. which, like the Herodas, is
evidently not the work of a highly-trained scribe ; and (2) the forms
of the letters are wholly of the Roman type/ The Roman period
began about 50 b.c. and ended about 300 a.d.
Meister, who speaks indeed with less authority on the subject of
the dates of papyri, assigns the MS. to the second century b.c He
relies partly on the statement that a portion of one column (41) of
the MS., seen by Professor Sayce in Egypt before it reached the
British Museum, had been found with the mummy of a person who
died in the year 13 b.c; but there is the strongest reason, according
to Dr. Kenyon, to doubt the accuracy of this statement. The date of
the MS. must be decided by palaeographical considerations; and
Dr. Kenyon's views, which it would be presumptuous of me to
criticize, will probably be accepted in a matter upon which he speaks
with paramount authority.
As regards the forms of the individual letters Dr. Kenyon remarks :
'A is of the rounded type; M is deeply curved (M AA); H has
the top-stroke separate, but the middle and lower strokes united
(31), a variant which may indicate a relatively early date, but is
so rare as to provide no secure basis of argument. Y is very stiff
and straight, usually with a very short tail/ Throughout, the hand
' is a plain representation of Roman semi-uncial, with less grace than
usual, but quite without affectation or mannerism/
Reference has been made to the interchange of I and €1 in the MS.
To speak more precisely, I is almost invariably substituted for €1.
This may be due to the MS. having been written in Egypt, as this
characteristic is not uncommon in papyri. But in the MS. of Herodas
it is even more frequent than is usually the case in papyri, and some-
times where 61 has been originally written the € has been deleted by
a point placed above it.
Another indication that the MS. was written in Egypt is perhaps
afforded by the form of the genitive of proper names in -as, e.g.
1 He also stated in an earlier article that in the second century A.D. we should
have had many more instances of at and c confused (as at iii. 45), and regarded
the accentuation as a sign of age : G. G. A. t 1891, p. 728.
xliv
INTRODUCTION
Punctua-
tion and
Accentua-
tion. .
Biraros, vi. 25, 81, Kavoaros, vi. 87. Schulze (v. note on vi. 25) gives
reasons for regarding the termination -ros in these genitives as due to
Egyptian scribes, the true Ionic termination being in -$os.
The earliest system of punctuation * would seem to be that of leaving
a slight space in the text, and placing a short horizontal stroke (irapa-
ypa<t>os, or more rarely -irapaypa<f>r}) below the beginning of the line
in which the break occurs a . The irapaypa^os marks the end and
not the beginning of a sentence. In order to indicate the true word-
division in cases where the reader might make a mistake a dot was
used above the line, though rarely. A comma below the line is also
employed occasionally for this purpose.
Accentuation is rarer than punctuation in Greek papyri, and quite
as fluctuating in its appearance. The earliest example of the use of
accents is in the Bacchylides papyrus, where they are also more
plentiful than elsewhere.
In Herodas, as we shall see, there are only a few isolated examples.
A careful study of the MS. in regard to punctuation, accentua-
tion, &c, has been made by Mr. J. H. Wright, whose results were
published in Harvard Studies in Classical Philology, vol. iv. 1893,
pp. 169 sqq. The following account is based on Mr. Wright's article.
I. In about twelve per cent, of the verses in the MS. slight
breaks or blank spaces occur. These are indications of punctuation,
and are important for criticism of the text. They may be classified
thus: —
(a) They accompany a change of speaker. Thus e.g. at i. 7,
20, 82.
(3) They stand at the end of a question where no change of speaker
occurs. Thus e. g. at i. 9 ; iii. 43, 60.
(c) They have the value indicated in our texts by a period, as at
i. 8, 79 : a colon (i. 15, 66, &c): a comma (i. 13, 67, &c).
(d) They stand where, though we may exhibit no mark of punctua-
tion, at least a strong phrasing (or pause) was intended, as at ii. 2 ;
iii. 10; iv. 42.
Alleged exceptions to the law that spacing always indicates punc-
tuation are found at i. 64 ; v. 68 ; vii. 1 10, 118 ; viii. 3 ; but see notes
ad locc.
II. Punctuation is also indicated by the use of the dot or point in
1 Kenyon, Palaeography of Greek Papyri^ pp. 27, 39.
1 Spaces in the text without wapdypcupoi are found in some literary papyri,
e.g. the Herodas MS. (v. below), and not infrequently in non-literary papyri, espe-
cially those of a legal nature. Ibid. p. 37 (2).
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xlv
the line. This method of punctuation has not the significance of the
former for purposes of text-criticism, since it may be in large part
the arbitrary work of later correctors, whereas the spacing must have
been by the original scribe, and was probably a reproduction of
what he had before him. The points (omy/uu) are inserted with
little discrimination. Probably some early owner of the papyrus
began with the good intention of putting the points in, but soon gave
up the task. Eight out of the thirteen or fourteen ariyfmi are found
in the first Mime, and most of these near the beginning. See i. 3
(Jer\ 4, 8 ; also vii. 114, &c.
III. The Trapaypa<£o5. A short horizontal line drawn distinctly,
firmly, and usually with full reed, is frequently met with in the papyrus.
It is used to indicate a change of speaker 1 in the dialogue, and in
this function it may be identified with the ancient sign known as the
irapaypatfios. It is always placed just under the beginning of a line,
slightly projecting into the margin, and shows that within the line
above, or at the end of the line there is a transition to a second
speaker. There are some sixty cases of this use of the irapaypa<f>os in
Her., but they comprise only from sixty to sixty-five per cent, of the
necessary changes of this sort. Thus there should be a irapdypa<f>o9
tinder i. 3, 4, 5, but none is found in the MS. at these places.
At v. 55 the irapdypa<t>o^ comes a line too soon ; at i. 65 it also
comes a line too soon, but is there cancelled, and given correctly
below, under v. 66. At i. 81 ; ii. 54, 78 ; iv. 34 some scholars have
argued that it is wrongly used; but at i. 81 there may be a change of
speaker, 177, TvWi, irWi being given to Threissa instead of to
Metriche. At ii. 54, 78, and also iv. 34 the 7rapdypa<f>o^ seems to
mark a change of topic, not a change of speaker.
IV. The SiwXrj 2 . With the irapdypa<f>o$ must not be confused other
short lines — not marks of accent or of quantity — found both in the
text and on the margin of the papyrus. They are usually drawn from
right to left obliquely downward. When placed in the body of the
text a line of this description cancels an objectionable letter or group
of letters. But the chief function of this oblique line is to call atten-
1 Change of speaker at end of line is indicated by vapdypaQos at i. 6, 12,
66; iii. 70, 76, 83, 85, 86, 88; iv. 38, 51, 53, 71, 78; v. 3, 7, 9, 18, 19, 25, 28,
34, 36, 38, 39> 62, 68, 79, 80; vL 11, 21, 26, 36, 56, 73, 78, 79, 84, 88, 92 ;
vii. 63, 76, 78, 82, 92. Change of speaker in middle of line, there being
none at the end, at iii. 58, 81, 87; v. 73; vi. 19, 20, 22, 23, 25, 47, 98;
▼ii. 3.
- Wright calls this critical sign by the peculiar name 60*\6s, suggesting athe-
tesis, for which he himself apologizes, p. 180 (4). I prefer to call it the 8tirA$, as
suggested by Wright himself.
xlvi INTRODUCTION
tion to verses requiring examination for one reason or another. In
these cases it is placed on the left margin directly opposite, or near,
the first letter of the line in question. While it signalizes many verses
it by no means calls attention to all corrupt readings or obscure
passages. In many instances it appears to be the work of the first
hand : see e.g. iii. 80. But the corrections that it points out as neces-
sary are not all actually made, nor when made are they invariably in
the first hand.
The cases of this use of the 8nr\fj may be thus grouped :
(a) It designates verses where letters have been omitted or wrongly
given in the first draft, but are supplied or corrected either by the first
or by a later hand, e.g. at ii. 3 NYN becomes vqw with H written
above by first hand ; v. also iii. 45, 46, 80 ; iv. 67, 76.
(6) In the following places marks of accent are added: — ii. 83; iii 6;
viii. 14.
(c) At iii. 49, KAAH6IN 0)C T€, after N above the line, in the first
hand, a coronis is inserted.
(d) A short vowel is designated as such in vii. 108. At iv. 62
TTYPACTON, a short w is put over A, but at the same time a P is written
above the T. The Y also bears a -.
(<?) At the following places a corrupt text seems to be indicated,
but no attempt is made to correct it: — v. 59; vi. 63 ; viL 88, 96, no,
126; viii. 21.
(f) In two places there seems to be nothing the matter with the
text ; each of the lines, however, appears to have something interesting
to the scribe, viz. iv. 32, 50. At iv. 32 the difficult construction,
at iv. 50 the obscurity of the dative (not as Wright the 'droll
Homeric reminiscence' ); were in each case indicated by the BarXrj.
V. Other signs.
{a) The breathings. Only the rough breathing is written, and
always in a rectangular form \ The cases are ii. 70 bvayifc, v. 20
ortfWica, vi. 25 ^ Btraros, vi. 68 a/xiWjj, vii. 46 tu
(&) The accents : — acute, circumflex, and grave.
The circumflex and acute are used with many proper names, but
not with all; also to distinguish between words spelled alike but
differently accented, and to indicate the correct grouping of letters
into words, e.g. i. 29 64ai: i.e. not Scat; i. 85 pa not /ao. At ii. 9,
rjfieas, the accent seems to suggest the synaloepha of the final syllable ;
at v. 41 6Srj the accent may indicate 0817. At v. 49 atajKovw the
acute may indicate a rising tone of voice, necessary in a question. At
iv. 62 there is an acute accent over the v of wvpaurrpov. Crusius
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xlvii
-wrongly took this as a sign of the ictus > but cf. Ludwich, BerLphiL
Wock., 1892, 642.
The grave accent regularly appears to be used to provide against
misapprehension. Thus ii. 70 wvayrjs, i.e. 6+avayr}^ not 2>v #ct\. :
ill. 74 ircpvas, i.e. -irtpvas. See also i. 60, 76 ; ii. 1, 24 ; iv. 91 ; vii. 46,
and probably vi. 25 (see below under (/)).
(c) The coronis ('), usually written at the top of the line (at L 15
and ii. 83 at the bottom), always appears to indicate elision at the end
of words. The cases are i. 15 ; ii. 24, 83 ; iii. 49 ; iv. 5, 16, 41.
(d) The punctum delens. This is used to indicate omission or
erasure, and is then regularly placed above the letter or letters to be
rejected, e.g. at iv. 27; viii. 6. Occasionally it is also placed both
above and below, and once or twice at the right side or on both sides
of the objectionable word or letters. Thus at i. 50 Ucltoukiov • TvAAos*
where the marginal r/wA(Aos) is to replace the word in the text.
(e) The point used to separate one word from another, as at iv. 50
cover • rffj^fnj, where it shows that we must not join rrffxeprj : so again
at Prooim. 4 ra kvAA • oaZlv.
(/) The sign -. This is found in the papyrus : —
(1) Over iota, iii. 74 (is = c&), iii 79 (t = €t followed by enclitic),
V. 5 (w/x>^a<ris=wpo^ao-€is), v. 18, Prooim. 4.
At iv. 43 ~ is not this sign, but a mark of cancellation.
At vi. 25, BItcm-os, the - is probably a flat-lying grave accent, as the
t is short and the sign - is elsewhere placed over long vowels only.
(2) Over alpha, i. 50, iii. 79 (toto), iv. 56.
(3) Over upsilon, iv. 62.
In all the cases where the sign is used with t = €t there exists
a second form, with which confusion might arise. Thus at iii. 74 eh
and ct9 : at v. 18 <f>epfe = <f>ip* eh (or <f>4p eh) not <f>epeis (which would
be written <f>epis simply).
At Prooim. 4 cVtovo-t maybe bnfawn, but v. note ad loc.
Mr. Wright regards this sign as an intermarginal 'obelus' intended
to call attention to dubious or peculiar forms and uses, but Ludwich,
and now Crusius also, take it to indicate a long vowel. , ,
(g) The sign v . This is used five times in H., and may be'identified
with the sign indicating a short syllable, as it is always over such a
syllable. It stands usually in the fyoxs, but at vii. 108 in one of the
resolved feet in the tfco-is. The cases are i. 50 (6 MaraiciVq?), i. 56
(Munys), iv. 30 (tov yipovra tt/oos MocpcW), vii. 108 [SvJvouto fi' cXacrat,
and the difficult iv. 62 (q. v.).
In the first four cases the sign w is clearly a mark of quantity. At
xlviii INTRODUCTION
i. 50 the rarity of the name induced the scribe to mark the quantity
of the second a as v , as he marked the first a with -. At i. 56 Mi<np
is thus marked to show that it is not cognate with pmtos, &c. At iv. 30
the a of yipovra is not to be lengthened before wp-, as at iii. 62, v. 76.
At vii. 108 the syllable -cur- is marked short, and thus we scan the
second foot as a tribrach, not as an anapaest
There remains iv. 62. Various explanations have been offered:
e. g. Crusius once took the v as a rhythmical sign, used to show that
the penultimate syllable in the line is not stressed {Philol 1. 1891,
p. 446). But Ludwich is probably right in taking the signs " v to
indicate simply the natural quantity of the vowels. The scribe thought
that he had before him, in the original, irvpaypov. The first syllable
was (he thought) naturally long, on the analogy of irvp. The second
sign, w , refers to the original or natural quantity of the second syllable,
here made long by position (v. Berl.pML Wbch., 1892, c. 642-3).
Crusius has now come round to this view, and regards the signs - v
in every case as marks of quantity {Bctl.phiL Woch., 1894, 578 sqq.).
After vi. 93 there is a sign a (= ava>), corresponding to a similar sign
in the margin above the column (34), accompanying a line which is to
be inserted after v. 93. This line is very carelessly written, in a hand
which does not seem to be identical with any of the other hands in
the MS. It may be read ravry yap /cat rjyoTrrjo'cv Mrjrpdi.
In the margin above column 40 is written o-cowrov aranfo v .
This refers to vii. 99, where the line originally began with araTrjpas,
omitting oxcovrov, which was added afterwards in the form o-ccorov.
The adscript above the column gives the correct beginning of the
line ; ararrfo v Stands for orarrjpas * ovna, i.e. crcawrov oTatrjpas is the
true reading.
Glosses are very seldom found in P. After i. 25, n-en-cojccv c#e /catv^s,
AlKOC
there is added in the margin a double gloss, viz. KYCHC, i.e. the
word to be supplied with Kouvrjs is variously given as Kwnqs or kvXikos.
Also after i. 79 in the margin is written what looks like jcwrcAAa,
a gloss on /icAaiviSa. See also i. g, 15, go.
The The question of the various corrections of the MS. and the
Correctors identification of their respective hands, is one of the first importance
Papyrus. to tne editor of Herodas. It has been treated at length by Meister,
and by Crusius in his second edition, while the valuable papers by
Blass 1 must also be consulted by those who wish to pursue the
subject.
1 Gott. gel Anzeig.y 1891, p. 728 ; 189a, pp. 330 ff., 857 ff.
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xlix
Meister recognizes five hands correcting the }/LS. Meister's
(i) That of the original scribe correcting his own work. To this Yiew '
hand are to be assigned all those corrections in which a letter already
written or begun has been changed to another, cf. i. 46, ii. 4, &c. ; also
most of those where the pen is drawn through a letter or letters in
the text. Meister divides the corrections, according to their textual
significance, into three classes: —
(a) Orthographical and dialectical, as c for ct (i. 6, &c), 17 for t (iil
33). Atticisms corrected, as a to 77 (i. 1, &c), w to * (ii. 73, &c).
(b) Correction of omissions and other similar blunders made in
copying, as L 77 (rbv Sfypov for Mrjrpixqv, wrongly repeated from
v. 76), ii. 49 (Barrapos for Barrows), iii. 80 {civ inserted).
(c) The following corrections, viz. at ii. 64, 79 ; iii. 19, 34, 50, 63,
71, 72 ; v. 9, 42 ; viii. 3. Here the value of the corrections is more
open to question. Meister admits the reading of the corrector in four
of these passages, viz. ii. 64 ; iii. 19, 63, 71. In four passages he pre-
fers the original text, viz. at ii. 79 ; iii. 34 ; v. 9 ; viii. 3. The remain-
ing three passages he leaves open. Crusius also accepts the reading
of the corrector in four passages, viz. ii. 64; iii. 19, 71, 72. He
prefers the original in the remaining seven passages.
(2) The second hand has written the verse vi. 94 in the upper
margin in a cursive hand. It is this hand which has supplied
Dr. Kenyon with a valuable piece of evidence bearing on the date of
the MS. : v. above.
(3) The third hand has made the corrections at i. 37, 46, 71, 78;
ii. 84; iii. 45 ; iv. 61. The writing is finer, more sloping, and more
uneven than that of the first hand ; and the forms of the letters a, a>,
/x, and ir also mark a different hand.
One of the two corrections (CO) at i. 17 appears to be from this
third hand.
(4) The fourth hand has written apparently the corrections at i. 78;
ii. 62 ; iii. 71, 72, 75, 91 ; iv. 12 ; v. 69.
This hand is less formed than the others.
(5) The fifth hand is to be observed at i. 5, 17 (•£•), 39, 50 (-A-);
vi. 5, 36 («CA), 38: also apparently at i. 9, 15; ii. 10, 102; iii. 53,
62 ; v. 4. The writing of this hand is small and thick.
Crusius 1 assigns to the first hand (m. pr.) the following corrections, Crusius'
viz. i. 3 1 , 76, 79 5 »• i7, 29, 49> 84 ; «*• ", i9> 2I > 45, 71* 1*, 82,™^
84, 87; iv- 5, ", 5o, 63, 67, 76, 83; v. 4, 6, n, 18, 31, 43, 56, 77;
1 Introduction to his second edition (Teubner, 1894), pp. x sqq.
NAIRN (]
1 INTRODUCTION
vi. i, 6, 19, 30, 41,63, 81 ; vii.48, 58, 77,99* 109, no, 126. Some
slight errors the m. pr. corrected as it wrote. Others were corrected
by letters overhead, viz. at ii. 79; iii. 19, 34, 50, 71; v. 42;
viii. 3.
Crasius is uncertain as to i. 2 ; ii. 64 ; iii. 63, 88. His general
verdict as to the value of the corrections is given in the words
'lectiones pristinae nullo loco ferri non possunt.'
Crusius recognizes three hands besides that of the original scribe,
viz.:
(1) m. rec.=manus recentior prior, a hand so like the original hand
that it is difficult sometimes to distinguish between the two. To this
hand Cr. would assign the corrections at ii. 64 ; iii. 72 ; v. 9 ; vii. 104 ;
viii. 16 : also (but more hesitatingly) those at i. 9, 34, 39, 50 ; ii. 102 ;
iii. 62, 72 ; v. 4; vi. 36, 38. The marginalia at i. 5, 15, 50 may also
be assigned to this hand ; the corrections just enumerated are described
by Cr. as f worthless conjectures.' This is certainly not true of ii. 64
(jjLurObv for /wlpav, now assigned by Cr. to the first hand), nor of v. 4
(rrjv Xeycts opwprjKa for t^v Mevcovos wprjKa).
(2) m. rec. 2 =manus recentior altera. The letters are thinner and
sharper in this hand, which added the lineolae criticae. To this hand
Cr. assigns the corrections at i. 17, 37 (doubtfully), 46, 71, 78 ; ii. 10,
62, 84 ; iii. 45, 53, 75, 80 ; iv. 12, 61, 67, 76, 83 ; v. 69 ; vi. 34.
(3) m. rec. 8 =manus recentior tertia. This (so Cr. thinks) has written
the marginalia at L 25, 79.
Dr.Kenyon Dr. Kenyon has kindly given me his view of the corrections by
various * cse va " ous hands as follows : ' Meister's general division seems
hands. right, though I should occasionally differ from him in detail. No. 1 is
the original scribe correcting his own work, and the majority of the
corrections belong to him. No. 2 has written only the additional line
above col. 34. As to No. 3 I am inclined to think that Oep/m in
iv. 61 is by the first hand; but avOpwrois in i. 46 is not, and seems
distinct from the other correctors. No. 4 is the thicker hand, to
which I should assign not only HM in ii. 62, but TON AI<t>PON in
i. 77. No. 5 uses an ink very like that of the original scribe, but the
shapes of the letters are somewhat different (e. g. <ra in vi. 36 and #ea\
in vi. 38). He must be nearly contemporaneous with No. 1/
There are certain corrections which Meister was unable to assign
with confidence to any particular hand. These cases Dr. Kenyon
has been good enough to examine, with the following results : —
To hand (1) belong the corrections at ii. 3, p6 (probably); iii. 21, 82
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT li
a pi?
{jrp7j<rt$)v certainly, irai&ov probably); iv. 21, 51, 94 (doubtful, perhaps
third); vi. 11, 33 (probably), 36; vii. 58 (doubtful, perhaps third),
77 (probably), 104, 115; viiL 16.
To hand (3) belong the corrections at iii. 84; iv. 67, 76; v. 37;
vi. 34.
To hand (4) belongs the correction at iii. 88, and possibly that at
iv. 80.
The views which critics have taken of the importance of the correc- Value of
tions in P have naturally been diverse. Bttcheler holds that these t^ng " 60 '
corrections are as a rule to be accepted in preference to the original
reading. Crusius * on the other hand regards them simply as conjec-
tures (except when obviously by the first hand), though he admits that
one class of corrections (those by what he calls manus recentior
altera) is superior to the rest. Blass 2 holds an intermediate posi-
tion between these two views. The corrections, he thinks, are not
mere conjectures, but variae lectiones from another MS. 8 ; and they
are sometimes better and sometimes worse than the original text, as
in the case of the papyrus of the 'AOrjvatw UoXircla.
The only satisfactory course to follow in endeavouring to settle this General
question is to take the various hands one by one, and to examine the fusions,
value of the corrections assigned to each. No two scholars will agree
in the result, for this ultimately depends on the views taken on indi-
vidual passages; one scholar will prefer the text and another the
correction. I will therefore content myself here with giving the
general conclusions which I hold, while the vindication of my views
will more fittingly appear in the notes on the various passages
referred to.
Hand (1)= manus prima (m. pr.). The corrections by this hand
are mainly improvements on the text. They are usually grammatical
or orthographical, and may always be regarded as the results of
revision of his copy by the scribe without the aid of another MS.
Of the twenty-seven readings * by this hand' which alone need be
considered here, eighteen have been accepted in the present edition ;
1 Preface to his second edition (1894), pp. x sqq. Esp. p. xvi.
8 For the opinion which Blass has formed of the value of the MS. tradition
v. G. G. A., 1893, p. 859 : 'Die Ueberlieferung des Papyrus ist in der That nicht
gut. Grammatiker haben sich, allem Anschein nach, nicht mit dem Text befasst,
und so riss die Verwahrlosung ein, die ofters zu ganz greulichen und gar nicht
mehr zu heilenden Verderbnissen gefuhrt hat.' On the other hand there are no
interpolations in the MS.
9 G. G. A., 1892, p. 858.
4 I obtain the number twenty-seven by combining Meister 1 (c) as given above
with the other corrections assigned by Kenyon to the first hand. Meister 1 (a) and
1 (£) must in any case be assigned to m. pr.
da
Iii INTRODUCTION
viz. those at ii. 3, 64, 79, 96 ; iii. 19, 21, 34, 50, 63, 71, 72, 82 (both
the corrections) ; iv. 21, 94 ; vi. 33 ; vii. 58, 115. The remaining nine
passages are iv. 51 ; v. 9, 42 ; vi. 11, 36 (irpooionv) ; vii. 77, 104;
viii. 3, 16. At ii. 102 p is added by the first hand; but it is uncer-
tain to what reading this may point (v. note).
Hand (2)=manus recentior prima (m. rec, 1). This hand has
written one line only, viz. vi. 94.
Hand (3)=manus recentior altera (m. rec. 2). The corrections
by this hand show traces of the use of another MS. besides the
original one 1 . The new readings are very valuable, and I have
accepted them in ten out of eleven passages where this hand can be
distinguished, viz. at i. 37, 71, 78 (<f>axri); ii. 84; iii. 45, 84; iv. 61,
67, 76 ; v. 37. The only exception is at vi. 34, where the reading
&K17 ypv£ai is certainly inferior to ywrj ypvfa, and has all the appear-
ance of a gloss.
Hand (4)=manus recentior tertia (m. rec. 3). This hand has
given us mere conjectures, which seem to me valueless, with the pos-
sible exception of iii. 88, where the insertion of 8c has approved itself
to the minds of many scholars. But this, like the other readings by
this hand, could readily have been supplied by the veriest tyro.
Readings of the stamp of o^t (for ovSc) i. 78, okov (for okcds) iii. 75
show plainly that this corrector solved his perplexity by conjectural
emendation of a very unscientific nature. At iii. 92 he suggests ix-qOhr
for prfiev. The form firjOev is not Ionic, but belongs to a late stage of
Attic and also to Doric : P.-H. 36 a. 8.
Hand (5)=manus recentior quarta (m. rec. 4). This hand is, as
we have seen, almost contemporaneous with hand (1): its value is
about equal to that of the first hand, but less than that of hand (3).
I have accepted five out of the nine passages where this hand has been
identified : they are i. 17 (/caTa^cuSco), 39, 50 (TpvWos) ; v. 4 ; vi. 5. I
have rejected the readings of this hand at i.9; iii. 53; vi. 36 (owpos), 38.
At i. 9 wpos for irapa is probably due to conjecture, irapa with the
accus. of the person being perhaps a less familiar construction: at iii. 53
the rare use of ifiSoptf was not recognized, and the common word
cfi&ofjuis (in the accus. pi.) was introduced contrary to the rules of the
metre. At vi. 36 o-cwrpos is more likely to be a gloss on \crrp6s than vice
versa. At vi. 38 we have the important evidence of Stobaios in favour
1 Wright (fferondaea, p. 184 sq.j thinks that a second MS. was used only to
correct otherwise obscure passages (marked with the 6iir\rj) t not to prepare a critical
edition. None of the corrections by the first hand require us to assume the use of
a second MS. ; of the five possible exceptions given by Wright (p. 184, n. 3), only
two, viz. iii. 80, iv. 11, are certainly by the first hand; v. notes.
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT liii
of <ro<f>bv against koXov. In all these cases an explanatory gloss has
found its way in from the margin. At iii. 62 the letter A, which is
added above the line in this hand, seems to have been afterwards
cancelled. At i. 15 (MYC) and ii. 10 (N€M€IN) the marginal read-
ings appear to be in this hand. At i. 15 the true reading is fxvta : as
to ii. 10 we cannot speak with confidence owing to the MS. being
defective at this point, but vi/unr seems right.
(#) Citations made expressly from Herodas in Ancient Writers.
We have seen that ten fragments, containing some twenty-two verses
of Herodas, were known to us before the discovery of the papyrus,
and that five of these, or just half the number, were found to be pre-
served in the text. These five fragments contain in all about seven
verses. Three of the fragments are derived from Stobaios, viz. i. 15-
16, 67 (with part of 68); vi. 37-9. One is from Zenobios, viz. iii. 10,
and one from the Etymologicum Magnum, viz. v. 32-3.
(1) The MSS. of Stobaios in i. 15 preserve a trace of the true
reading fiv? ocrov, which is however corrupted to fivuocrtav. In i. 16 for
X?i a-Kirj they give *<u or ktjv o-kmJ. At i. 67 for TvXXl they have IWcu,
which, though corrupt, points to TvAAt and not TvAAts (l"YNAI for
rYAAl). At vi. 37 they have Koprq rv for Kopirrdi by itacism and con-
fusion of the sounds of v and ot, which became very similar in course
of time. At vi. 38 they confirm the reading of the first hand in P,
<ro<l>6v (v. note).
In the fragments quoted by Stobaios, but not found in the papyrus
(xii. 1 and xii. 2 of this edition, 3 and 5 in Bergk, and 14 and 15 in
Kenyon), the MSS. read firjXavOaai for fjLrjXdyOyai (xii. 1. 2), f**%ov for
fiutiov (xii. 2. 2). It is plain that the value of these MSS. of Stobaios
for the criticism of the text of Herodas is lessened by the various
corruptions which have taken place. In two passages however, i. 15
and vi. 38, we derive from them valuable confirmation of the reading
of the papyrus.
(2) Zenobios. At iii. 10 (rjv to Nawcucov jcAawco) tjv is corrupted
to tva in the MSS. of Zenobios.
(3) Etymologicum Magnum (Choiroboskos). The words of
Herodas are rightly given, but the names of the author and of the
metre which he used have been corrupted to UpoSoros and x°P^ a H L ^ 0V
respectively (v. note on v. 32).
liv INTRODUCTION
(c) Citations not made expressly from Herodas.
It was to be expected that a writer such as Herodas would attract
by his very difficulty the attention of the lexicographers and commen-
tators of antiquity. In particular, the proverbs which are scattered
so freely throughout his work would interest the ancient paroemio-
graphers ; some of these however, e. g. Aristophanes of Byzantium,
Didymos, and Seleukos, did not confine themselves to the explanation
of proverbs, but included also literary reminiscences and historical
allusions in dealing with the texts on which they commented. We
find two or three noteworthy instances of the use to which they have
put Herodas.
(i) At ii. 62 (v. note) the story of Mvs, the Tarentine boxer, in
Zenobios is probably due to a misunderstanding of the text, where the
words iv 7TMTOT7 /xv? irv£ eirXrrfqv come together ; the second clause
suggested that the reference was to a boxer.
(2) At vii. 57 sqq. the names of the various kinds of shoes have
been preserved in almost all cases in either Pollux or Hesychios. For
the various corruptions in the MSS. of these writers v. notes on this
passage. 'Didymum tenemus hunc locum cum cura excerpentem'
(Crusius).
(3) At vii. 114 one of the glosses in Hesychios on the word ira&
viz. vTroSrjfia evvirotyrov, must be derived from that passage of
Herodas, where the exclamation ira£ is uttered by the cobbler after
trying on a shoe. As at ii. 62 the gloss is based on a misunder-
standing (v. note). See also notes on iii. 10 (to, Namucov), iii. 19
(XiirapiiyrepaL XrjicvOav), iii. 6 1 (rg 'Aicco-cai o-ckrpraiy). Crusius, who
speaks with a special authority on the subject of the ancient paroe-
miographers, is of opinion that it was Didymos who preserved most
of the fragments of Herodas, partly through a collection of proverbs
made by him in which only the more ancient poets were cited \
In one case (v. on v. 75) words have been cited as belonging to
Hipponax which are now seen to occur in Herodas. It is improbable
that Herodas borrowed the phrase in question from Hipponax : more
1 Unters.f p. 190 (note). We may observe a Koan source in some of the
explanations of phrases in Herodas ; cf. e. g. the phrase fjv rd "Nclvv&kov icXaucroj
(iii. to) : we have seen that the name 'Sdvvcucos occurs on Koan inscriptions.
Possibly we owe our information on this and similar phrases to Nikanor of Kos,
who wrote a commentary on Theokritos, in which he recorded stories and traditions
current in the island (Wright, Herondaea, pp. 193 sq.).
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT lv
probably Eustathios, from whom we derive the quotation, has written
Hipponax by mistake for Herodas, deceived by the similarity of their
styles, and quoting from memory.
The errors committed by the first hand in the MS. may be classified ClassiHca-
as follows (changes of Ionic #c to Attic ir in kotc, &c, have not been tion of . the
x ° ' ' errors in
considered here as errors) : the MS.
I. Errors due to change of pronunciation.
Al = E. This error seems to have been committed at iii. 45 -q^Oa
for TjfjuouOa, and vii. 58 \ffivraKoux for xfriTraK&a (so Biicheler). In neither
passage, however, is this explanation necessary (v. supra). rjfxeOa as
the commoner word may have replaced q/uu0a, and ^ittokui not ^11-
Taicca is the true form of the word in vii. 58.
The error Al for E does not become common in inscriptions until
the time of Constantine (Reinach, Traiti cPfipigraphie grecque,
p. 266) \
Itacism, vii. 109 {tovraXrjOivov for €ovra XlOlvov). But an isolated
instance is scarcely enough to prove this.
II. Errors due to similarity of the form of letters.
These are without exception due to confusion of uncials, and as the
forms of the letters, not their sounds (v. above), are misapprehended,
it is clear that the MS. was not written from dictation.
A for A, iii. 19 (&u or Scat for 8cAi).
A for A, iv. 11 (iSco) for iAca>) ; iv. 94 (8a>i for Axut=Axu).
M for AA, iv. 67 (avaox/ios for avaoxAAos).
TT for TP, i. 2 (airoiKirjs for aypoua.7]s).
Y for T, iii. 34 (avpcv for aypcv : v. note).
0) for PO, ii. 49 (Barracos for Barrapo?).
III. Errors due to —
(i) Haplography: iv. 61 (0cp/ta written once instead of twice); vi.
30 (pLpjraxra instead of apnxurcura).
(ii) Dittography : v. 11 (tovtov for rov) ; vi. 48 (cppo^rc for cpo^c);
vii. 106 (#c for ovros #co>
owing to ov\i in next verse).
(viii) Iota adscriptum wrongly omitted :
(a) At the end of words, e. g. V. 79 (jierunria for fterawrau), V. 83,
vii. 61, and probably at vii. 5 (Apt/wAx* for Apt/wAcoi, v. note).
(b) Internally: iii. 79 (frwyv for friniyv); vii. 115 (1-175 for 1-171$).
(ix) 7<?/0 adscriptum wrongly added : cf. iii. 80 (fivpo-ai), iv. 79, vi
17 (copnyi).
At iv. go sq. there is some confusion in the MS. owing perhaps to
a mistaken view of the construction : v. note ad loc.
IV. Other errors due to various causes may be seen in the critical
notes at i. 13, 54, 89 ; ii. 17, 64, 84, 96 ; iii. 21, 63, 72, 82, 84 ;' iv.
21, 26, 57 ; v. 33, 60, 70; vi. 5, 60, 63 ; vii. 32, 104, 126.
(a) In some of these passages the mistake seems to be due to a
wrong view of the meaning or construction, leading to unconscious or
semi-conscious emendation, viz. at i. 12 (ravrr^ for ravrqv) ; i. 89
(ouvrrjv for ravrqv) ; ii. 96 ('Hpa#cA.i)$ for xqpaKXifc) ; iii. 84 (la^/icc
for i<rxrjKas) ; iv. 26 (EvOltjs for EvOiy) ; v. 60 (rov? 6vo for tow 6vo) ;
vi* 5 {furpiu) for furprff) ] vi. 60 (cucaoxus for cucacrcu).
(5) In others the reason probably is that a common word or form
has taken the place of one that is rarer: thus i. 54 (#cap7ros for
Kap<t>os) ; iv, 21 (rbv XlOov for rrjv \idov ; v. 33 {rbv vwtov for to v&tov,
the masc. form becoming frequent in later Greek) ; v. 70 (/acf for fuv) ;
vii. 32 (Pa8%€iv for /3a£eiv) ; vii. 104 (6Wois for ocwots).
(*•) The most important cases which remain are ii. 64 (/xotpov,
a gloss on fiurdov) ; iii. 63 (ircfMrctv for ircufav is due perhaps to the
desire to avoid assonance with valxrrpqv at end of v. 64); iii. 72
(yeveiW for ycvctov IS due to Moixrccuv 0. 7 1 ) > Hi. 82 ( 0V X* irai£a> for
ov^i tc irprjfa : the ti was lost before ir, and for irprifa the word ircu£a>,
suggested by the sense of the passage, was substituted).
The labours of an editor of Herodas are made much heavier by
the state of the manuscript, which in several places has suffered
extensively from worms, and in others has been so rubbed that but
little trace of the original writing is left. The parts most affected by
one or other of these causes are col. 3, i. 33-46 (beginning of the lines
EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT lvii
much rubbed) ; col. 7, ii. 5-20 (beginning and in some cases middle
of the line rubbed) ; col. 34, vi. 93-102 ; also col. 35-6, and part of
37, vii. 8-47 (worm-eaten); col. 40, vii. 105-9 (rubbed); col. 42-5,
viii. 1 1-75 (fragmentary, v. Intr. ch. I) 1 . It is clear from the
apparatus criticus that scholars are by no means at one as to the
general sense of these mutilated passages, much less as to the actual
words of Herodas : and this has confirmed me in the belief that the
work of restoring the above-mentioned passages ought to be ap-
proached with the greatest diffidence. I have made the fullest possible
use of the papyrus itself, and have been most generously assisted in
deciphering it by Dr. Kenyon. I have thus been enabled in my appa-
ratus criticus to correct several misstatements made by previous editors
in regard to the readings of the MS. ; but the number of pas-
sages where I may claim to have effected a satisfactory restoration is
small. One or two such restorations, viz. at i. 42-3, at i. 82 (irapaX-
Xarreiv), and at vii. 69 (fr/fii & Kprjvai), are printed in the text ; at
ii. 7 and vii. 107-8 suggested restorations will be found in the notes.
The care with which the MS. has been read by such experts as
Kenyon and Blass has left few gleanings for later students of the MS.,
and I have been unwilling to essay the hazardous feat of attempting
restoration where the MS. fails us. In regard to this work of divina-
tion the prudence of Biicheler is perhaps the best guide to an editor.
Crusius, on the other hand, has formulated for his own guidance the
singular principle audax esse volui ubi alii cauti fuerunt, contra cautus
ubi alii audaces. On what occasions he fulfils the second part of this
declaration I know not ; but he has certainly kept his word in regard
to the first part. For my own part, I have thought it advisable to
print in the text various restorations which, though in themselves
uncertain, nevertheless assist the reader to follow the sense where the
MS. remains enable us to make that out with tolerable certainty.
The use of the square brackets in the text renders it easy in all cases
to distinguish these restorations from the words actually preserved in
the papyrus,
1 The various columns begin at the following verses respectively :
Mime i. 1, 16, 32, 47, 64, 80 (columns 1-6).
ii. 5, ai, 36, 51, 67, 82, 98 (columns 7-13).
iii. 10, 26, 43, 61, 79, 97 (columns 14-19).
iv - J 7> 35> 53> 7i> 9° (columns 20-24).
v. 12, 30, 49, 07, 85 (columns 25-29).
vi. 18, 38, 55, 73, 92 (columns 30-34)-
vii. 8, 26, 43, 62, 80, 98, 116 (columns 35-41).
viii. 4, 22, 40, 58 (columns 42-45).
lviii INTRODUCTION
V. THE DIALECT, GRAMMAR, AND METRE.
1. THE DIALECT.
Herodas uses a dialect which is in the main that of his literary
models, the old Ionic iambographi) especially Hipponax. 'On the
resuscitation of choliambics by the Dorian Herodas the Ionic of the
three iambograpM [Archilochus, Simonides of Amorgos, Hipponax]
came once more into fashion. The papyrus of Herodas presents a
tolerably faithful picture of the Ionic appropriate to this species of
iambic composition. The Ionicisms seem to be imitative and not
drawn from a living dialect' Such is the verdict of Dr. Smyth \ one
of the chief authorities on Ionic : similarly Hoffmann, in his work
on that dialect 1 , recognizes the dialect of Herodas to be artificial,
comparing the use of an artificial Aeolic by Theokritos in certain
of his poems. * The Ionic of Herodas is an excellent form of that
dialect, being based on imitation of Hipponax, and so free from
conventionality and affectation/
Herodas was probably a native of Kos 8 . The dialect of this island
was Doric (with a few Ionicisms), as we see from the inscriptions ; but
as Hippokrates, also a native of Kos, used the Ionic dialect which had
been handed down as the recognized instrument of scientific thought,
so Herodas used the dialect which was traditionally associated with
the subjects which he depicted and with the metre in which he wrote.
It was held at first that the dialect of Herodas was in the main
Ionic, with a slight admixture of Doricisms. This view, however,
though true as regards Ionic, has to be modified in respect (i) to
the extent of the admixture of Doric forms, (2) to the Attic forms
found in the papyrus, which were left out of account in the early
statements made regarding the dialect of Herodas.
(1) The Doric forms have been reduced in number as the result of
more recent investigation. Thus of the four forms mentioned by
Dr. Kenyon as necessarily Doric, three (6/wy, 6/a^s, yXacraa) are as
much Ionic as Doric, while the fourth (Axi>/ft}r(u) is cited from Stobaios
and has not the authority of the papyrus. In the same way /ujcko?
(vi. 59) is not exclusively Doric 4 , the same is true of fjpa (iv. 21),
while the evidence with regard to /na (i. 85) is not sufficient to show
that it was a purely Doric word.
1 The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects: Ionic, 1894, pp. 46-7.
2 Die grieck. Dialekte, Bd. iii. (der ionische Diaieht), pp. 195-7.
8 Cf. above, ch. i.
- Meister, Lit. CentralbL, 1894, no. a6, p. 927.
THE DIALECT lhi
Examples of pure Doric forms in Herodas x are practically confined
to the erases of a+c to rj t and of #cai+c>i7 in *7ya>, &c, by the side
of Ionic forms, such as #cdy<t>.
There is, however, an element in the dialect of the Mimes which
must be taken into account, viz. a number of Atticisms. Thus we
find at i. i Ovpav for Ovprjv, at iii. 59 wov for kov, at iv. 49 *<£«$ for kcucis,
at v. 63 aZ0is for avrts, at v. 82 fjrrov for Jjao-ov, &c. These have
generally, but not always, been corrected afterwards to the corre-
sponding Ionic forms, as at i. 1, where Ovpav is corrected to Ovprjv.
Meister has on the strength of this laid it down that in all cases
where Attic forms occur they have been introduced by the copyists.
This theory does not account for the many cases where Ionic forms
have been left untouched, as we should have expected to find more
extensive changes made by an Atticizing scribe. One fails to see, e.g.,
why cwv at ii. 38 and in three other places has been preserved, while
at v. 46, 78 it has been changed to <5v.
The variations in the forms used by Herodas are set out in detail
in the following grammatical analysis. It will be seen that several of
the variations are to be accounted for by the fact that Ionic itself
allowed more than one form in these cases. Thus Meister 3 himself
leaves «rcav (which occurs three times) uncorrected, by the side of
hnjv (of which there are four cases). He also leaves side by side the
two divergent paradigms of verbs in -aw 8 : sometimes -a- is changed
before an o-sound to -c- : sometimes -a- is contracted with the o-sound
to <i). Examples of the former kind are /^povrctov, vikcW, <£<htcW,
mjScvvTa: of the latter o-tuwno, Spwvra, <j>wrG>vTCS, mjSwrat. Upon
closer examination, a similar explanation of other forms, apparently
Attic, would no doubt be found. In cases, however, where so-called
Attic forms cannot be explained as really Ionic, we must fall back on
the explanation that they are due either to the scribe or to Herodas.
We have seen above that it is difficult to understand such inconsis-
tency as Meister's theory postulates on the part of the scribe ; and
it is much safer to suppose that the variations in question are due not
to the scribe 4 , but to the author himself.
1 Whether these Doric forms are derived from Kos or not is an open question.
Smyth at first thought they were, but afterwards modified his view ; see pp. 24a,
628 of his work.
' p. 791 ; cf. on the other hand p. 850, where he corrects four out of the ten
forms of the reflexive pronoun, without attaining to that uniformity at which he
aims. For such treatment of the MS. evidence there is no justification.
- Cf. Meister, p. 844, where in regard to the preservation of -fl and -flv in first
decL words in the MS. he praises 'die absolute Zuverlassigkeit der Ueberlie-
ferung.'
Ix INTRODUCTION
I find no difficulty in believing that Herodas used Attic forms as
well as Ionic. He wrote at a time when the barriers between the
various dialects had been broken down, the literary language known
as the KOLvrj having finally supplanted all local variations of dialect.
The Koivr) was based on Attic, and this would account for confusion
as to the true Ionic forms.
Some other considerations may be referred to which point to the
same conclusion :
(i) Herodas was almost certainly not an Ionian by birth, though
he may have adopted Ionic as a member of the cultured class in Kos
who used that dialect
(2) The constant study of Attic literature which we have attributed
to Herodas could hardly fail to leave its mark upon his language.
(3) Herodas probably used * Attic ' forms * for special reasons in
certain passages; thus at vii. 22 ottos ironic, ii. 28 kok ttolov mjXjov
Tr€<f>vprjTatj v. 9 irov fwi Hvpptrjs I the forms with the ir instead of k seem
to have been selected for the sake of the alliteration. So vrj Ata at
ii. 81 (not vat Ata) in a parody of Attic oratory. He is eclectic in his
use of these forms, as in his use of some forms of the older Ionic
which he employs to impart local colour : e. g. lao-t, iv. 84 (in the
religious formulae which compose the speech of the vcuko/oo?), co-orerat,
iv. 50 (in a formula modelled on Homer).
It is, of course, possible that some of the Atticisms are due to
a disturbance of the manuscript tradition. But in the case of others
where there is no fluctuation it may well be doubted whether they
are not to be ascribed to the author himself. The uncertainty in
which the question is involved is shown by the divergent views which
have been held by those who have studied the dialect of Herodas in
the light of all extant evidence of the Ionic dialect. Smyth holds the
view which I have just put forward a : on the other hand, Hoffmann 8
thinks it improbable that Herodas should have been guilty of the
' schoolboy's error ' (Tertianerfehler) of confusing the Attic oirov with
the Ionic okov, and concludes that Attic forms in the papyrus should
not be attributed to Herodas. They are due, he thinks, to the fact
that audiences and scribes in his lifetime, and more especially after his
death, cared more for the matter of the Mimes than for the dialect in
which they were written. The reasons however which have been
1 It is not certain that these forms with »- for *- are really Attic. They may be
old Ionic ; v. below (consonants).
9 The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects : Ionic, pp. 46-7.
- Die griech. Dialekte,m. 196.
THE DIALECT lxi
given above, especially the fact that Ionic was not the native dialect
of Herodas, make it seem quite possible that Herodas was guilty of
confusing Attic forms and Ionic.
The conclusion to be drawn from this evidence is that Herodas
used an artificial dialect which was in the main Ionic, intermingled
with Atticisms and having also a few Doricisms. We are not justified
in rejecting all Attic forms and replacing them by Ionic, as is done
e.g. by Meister. The general faithfulness of the papyrus and its
freedom from interpolation are against any such proceeding. Meister
himself 1 has drawn attention to a few forms of a hyper-Ionic character :
Xootccvot/, rc/Acvcra, Spa/ievaa (iv. 42, 89 ; v. 54). These forms show at
least that there was no such Atticizing tendency on the part of the
scribes as Meister assumes. I find myself therefore in general agree-
ment with Crusius in refusing to bring the text of Herodas into strict
uniformity in respect of dialect *.
2. GRAMMAB.
A. Accidence. In this section I am under obligations to the study
by S. Olschewsky, La langue et la mitrique d'H&odas (Leyden,
£. J. Brill, 1897), which is in turn based on Meister.
(i) Crasis, Synizesis, &c.
(a) Crasis. This takes place either according to the ordinary
rules governing crasis in Ionic, cf. wvOpuwos, iv. 74 ; rovvo/ia, ii. 75 ;
or else the final vowel is suppressed and the initial preserved, the
latter being lengthened if it is short by nature and by position : cf.
jc^yco, ii. 8 ; Kfyrrjv, iii. 45. These forms with tcq- for *a- are Doric
(Smyth, p. 242). Crases with ko.1 are common: #c<u'+c- gives #ca-
(eight times), or icq- (twenty-four times).
(5) Synizesis. When a final and an initial vowel are pronounced as
one: cf. kqicvOov rjfxiwv, iii. 21; Aeyco avny, iv. 42; fiiov ovrjo-ts,
vii. 34. Herodas is very bold in his use of synizesis, perhaps inten-
tionally, in order to bring his verse to the level of common speech.
(c) Aphaeresis. Cf . 17 ya>, iii. 3 1 ; SovXtj \m, iv. 53 ; Set V8ov, vii. 1 29.
(d) Hiatus. Usually avoided in poetry : rdcrrC; v. 10; Vqlrj, iv. 82;
ov8c c!s, i. 48 ; firjSk <fv, i. 73 ; <S ava£, iv. 18.
(e) Ittision : frequent. Note the elision of 1 at lao-t, iv. 84, &c. and
of at in yiver i<rr 9 i. 27, &c. The elided vowel is usually suppressed
in the MS.
1 p. 804.
- Editio secunda (maior), 1894, pp. xxi sq. Crusius, however, is in practice
not quite consistent : thus he alters tyct i. 1 to fyp, dftftia i. 7 to dfxfurj, vpoardrruv
vi. 2 to vpooT&aativ.
Ixii INTRODUCTION
(/) Tmesis. Specially frequent in Ionic : c#c 8* Skrjv fwrp, iii. 18 ;
irpos croi f$aXi<a rbv fivv, iii. 85.
(^) Metathesis, d/utfpcis, vi. 6.
(^) Apocope. The second d of dva suffers apocope, and the v also
disappears, in &m)0i> viii. 1, 14.
(2) Assimilation. This sometimes takes place with the prepositions
iv, {*: cf. ZyKturcu, v. 3; i/ifiwrov, ii. 82; ifxftXtttv, ii. 68; £y8ov<ra,
vi. 92 ; but cv^XcVets, vi. 44 ; cic&Ws, v. 18. We find fy- on Koan
inscriptions ; thus cy8dir<t>, P.-H. 9. 4, 10 a. 23.
(£) Psilosis. This feature of the Ionic of Asia Minor is often
exhibited in the papyrus. Thus with the article #ca>, iii. 36; idy,
iii. 14 ; kot wOpwroiy iv. 33 ; with ercpos in K^rcpov, vii. 30; with Ipfc
in tif Ipdy viii. 12 ; with a>s in Kvfopvar «s, ii. 100.
On the other hand we have numerous instances of the rough breath-
ing, and even in the same words ; thus &vayrjs, ii. 70, has the aspirate
marked over the o>, while we find the aspirate, not the tenuis, before
crcpos at i. 18; vi. 32; vii. 51. These cases have been altered
without exception by Meister; but for the reasons already given
I have followed the MS. It is to be noted that in compounds we
always find aspiration, never psilosis, as d<£cs, v. 26 ; *a0€tXe, i. 53 ;
lU0c<r0€ 9 iii. 87.
(/) Iota adscriptum. This is mostly written when required. But
(1) it is sometimes wrongly omitted, as at v. 83 ififjai, vii. 61 ipSi;
(2) sometimes it is wrongly added, as ioprrji, vi. 17 : cf. ch. IV. For
this form of error cf. Kenyon on the papyrus of Hypereides, p. 57 of
Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum : ' The t adscriptum
is often wrongly added to terminations in a> or 77 which are not datives,
e. g. <j>av€LrjL xpr)i tytot.' Note foroOvrjo-Kti, i. 60 ; but ynxotiricciv, V. 2 1 >
The Ionic 17 is used regularly; irprjy/ui, iv. 40. But v. on
Declension I.
(ii) Vowels. For <u (a) and « (y) we may have rfi, the two
vowels being separated by diaeresis: cf. \rfirp, ii. 45. But # is
maintained in A#cny>t, vi. 10 ; frjj/6C &, vii. 69. Note also xpofc* u * ^3>
beside xpc££ov<ra, i. 49 (note). The two forms are used according to
the exigencies of metre.
Contractions. Orjiofmi is found in Homer and Herodotos. From
this we have 0qclo-0c, vii. 21. The form Oeqopxu is also found in Ionic,
and the erj is contracted sometimes into -q. Thus &J<r€<r0€, vii. 56; cf.
Horn, OrjacuaTo (Od. xviii. 191).
or) becomes a> in the forms of the verbs /)oao>, voca> : cf. f}G><rov,
iv. 41, 45 ; Puxjry, iii. 23. On Karacr/toa-at, v. 39, v. note ad loc %
GRAMMAR lxiii
yco/Wrpa, vi. 1 6 (note), seems to be for voyPwrrpa; we have voi/pc?,
uncontracted, vii. 3.
I is found in Ipd (= Upd), iv. 79, &c. But it is open to question
whether t+c can contract into t : Smyth, p. 631.
co becomes cv (Attic ov) : cf. ^iXcvo-a, vi. 76 ; <5/>yupcvV, iv. 62.
As a rule vowels are left uncontracted in Herodas, according to the
usual practice in Ionic ; thus dWorcpov, vi. 72, &c. But c is always
contracted with a following c, ct, or 17 : Meister, p. 801.
(iii) Diphthongs. We have £cW, ii. 33, for £cvfov; fjuovvov, vi. 78,
but fwvq, i. 22; vi. 70.
We find /xe£- for /n€i£- in /i«f£a)v, &c, i. 65 ; iv. 95 ; vii. 5. But the
MS. sometimes gives /uci£- : see on iii. 8.
Certain groups of vowels may be here considered, namely those
which have arisen from the disappearance of cr, f or 1 (yod) between
Ijie vowels, giving a semblance of diphthongs.
(1) Vowels between which -<r- once stood are almost always
treated as monosyllabic. In the lyric poets who wrote in Ionic they
are as often dissyllabic as monosyllabic.
Exceptions to the rule observed by Herodas are cWa, vii. 109,
iowra, vi. 32.
(2) Vowels between which -f- was once found are sometimes
treated as one syllable, sometimes as two : cf. for the former dXcoyn?,
ii. 25 ; cWwpoi, viii. 5 ; &0\a (for <LcO\a\ i. 51 ; ovcvrc'a, vi. 72 : for the
latter i)8ca>s, i. 64 ; dcioW, i. 71 ; voi/pcs, vii. 3.
Verbs ending in -co> always treat -ca> or -ca>v as diphthongs: cf,
dirotKco), i. 13. Similarly -co- (-cv-) and -cov- (-cv) in -cowi and
-covo-a are always diphthongal. The dialect of Hipponax and the
other iambograpH represented these diphthongs by -co- and -cov-.
Herodas has only -cv, as in his time -co- and -cov- stood for dis-
syllabic vowel-groups, the diphthongal pronunciation being represented
by -cv- only.
(3) Vowels between which -$- once stood are contracted so as to
form a monosyllabic sound. The only exception is the gen. Hp^i-
tcXco), iv. 23.
The most noteworthy group which falls under (3) is that of the
contracted verbs, especially those in -ao>. We have a number of forms
identical with the Attic, yc\£s, #cv/?cpvaTc, ^ow£, and this type is found
in Ionic inscriptions and in the Ionic lyric poets and historians. But
when in such verbs a stands before an o sound, we find (a) forms
agreeing with the Attic, as o-Miwrw, S/xovra, Trrfiwraxy (&) forms not agree-
ing with the Attic, as /fyovrcW, m/Scwra. Meister concludes that though
lxiv INTRODUCTION
we cannot be certain that the papyrus is more faithful to the original
in this respect than in others, yet we ought not to aim at absolute
uniformity, which can only be secured by altering the text. We must,
however, according to Meister, assume that Herodas was consistent in
regard to one and the same verb ; hence he wishes to read mficvo-ai
at iv. 6 1 for mjowo-ai, though he does not print mjocvo-ai in his text.
£009, £077, and 0-609 are used, not £<oo9, {cm/, or&o? : cf. £orjs y iii. 2 ;
Z<yqv 9 iv. 34; £oV> iv. 68 (adj.); o-6cu> vL 100.
In the verb we have £oW, iv. 40. The opt. is £o>fy, v. 70 (3rd sing.) ;
but Zp-qv (1st sing.), iii. 79.
In the pronouns aw replaces av, o-cowrov, vii. 99. In ii. 83 we
should probably read auros to. <ra avrov, not rk cravrov.
(iv) Consonants. (1) In pronominal adjectives and adverbs from
the stem u-o-, Ionic has forms in #co- as well as in wo-. Herodas has
examples of both kinds, e.g. icotos, vi. 48; /u/kotc, iii. 17, but iroiov,
ii. 28 ; wore, vi. 27. It has been thought that the forms with ir-
are due to the scribe (but cf. above, p. lx). At ii. 28 the striving
after alliteration in U iroLov mjhov 7r€<f>vfyrjrat. may have led the poet
to prefer irolos. The forms in #co- are considerably more frequent
than those in 71-0-.
The older inscriptional forms with -tt- cannot be due to Attic
influence, Smyth, p. 289, § 341. Ionic inscriptions have no case
whatever of the ic-forms.
(2) yCvofuu (i. 27), yiviprKia (v. 21), are found for yiyvo/uu,
yiyvvo-Kia.
(3) Ionic (to- is found in dpaoxret, i. 1 ; &ao-orov, iii. 58, but Attic
forms with tt also occur: iJttov, v. 82 ; (nraparrctv, v. 57 ; wpooraT-
tccf, vi. 2.
(4) Doubling of or in oWos, &c. We have oWa, ii. 62 ; toWov,
vii. 42, but also ocros (i. 31, &c). At iii 84 Soorjv is used; but at
v. 8, where the verse is repeated, we have oorjv.
(5) v e^eXxvorticdV, not found in Herodotos, occurs at iii. 12, oIkl-
iowiv, and iii. 76, T/wyowiv, in the middle of a line, besides ii. 72,
i(€<f>vorja€v, at the end of a line.
(v) Declensions. First Declension. In the nom. and accus. we
find usually -17, -rjv. But, as we have seen, forms in -ok also occur,
some of which are corrected to -iyv (i. 1 ; ii. 36), while others are left
uncorrected, dft/ua, i. 7 ; fjntpav, v. 5*
The^***. sing, of masculine words of this declension is in -co> (from
-rio- by metathesis of quantity), 'A^Mco, iv. 73 ; /Jv/xroSctyco), vi. 88.
The -cod usually counts as one syllable, as in n^X^ioSeco, Homer, II.
)
GRAMMAR Ixv
i. i, &c, and this is shown at iii. 61 by the accent of 'Ajcc<reo> in the
MS. At iv. 23, however (n^tWXco)), the -ca> counts as a dissyllable.
After c or 1 we have <*> simply : cf. Uvdew, i. 76 (from TLvOeqs).
The gen. plur. is in -c<ov : cf. Moi/>cW, iv. 30 ; i^ucpeW, v. 60. The
-co>v counts as one syllable.
After c or t -cwv becomes -<ov: cf. /xvcW, ii. 22 (one syllable).
In the dative plur* we find -770-1, -279, -awri, and -<us. Meister has
observed that Herodas uses -17s where -rjo-i is also used in proximity
to it. Thus iv 1770-1 <f>v<rys, iii. 20; 1775 jcaAjJonv, vii. 115. -cu<n is
found at i. 74, -<us at i. 75 ; v. 71.
In the accus.plur. we have /uveas, vii. 90, but /xvas, v. 21.
Second Declension. In the </a/&* ^/«r. we have both -01s and -owt,
Siicrvots, iii. 20; KaKolo-Ly vii. 104. Usually -oio-i is found before
consonants, and -ots before vowels.
Attic Declension. A few examples of this are found : tXco>, iv. 1 1 ;
tA.£a>s, iv. 25.
Contracted Words. As in* the lyric poets, so in Herodas, we find
both contracted and uncontracted forms, e.g. oWXow, ii. 48, but $nr\6ov f
ii. 54. Meister thinks that originally contraction only took place
when neither of the vowels so contracted bears the accent ; so that
e. g. evvoos would be contracted to cvvovs, while voos would remain.
Afterwards vovs was used by analogy. We find vovv at i. 68, iv. 75.
Third Declension, (a) Stems in -t.
In the gen. the lyric poets usually have -10s. Herodas has iroAtos,
ii. 26, 31, and at ii. 8 7roA.ca>s, corrected in a later hand to 71-0X105,
The form -ecus is not exclusively Attic, being found in Ionic. Meister
would read u-oAcos in all three passages.
The dative fiaxri is found at iv. 24. As the MS. does not distinguish
between t and ct, this may also be /?ao-ei.
Ionic prefers the form in -1 ; but also possesses that in -«.
The ace us. plur. is found at v. 5, 7rpo</>ao-ts, with the sign - over the
1, on which see ch. V. 1. Whether irpotfxio-is (with I) or 7rpo^ao-€ts is to
be read does not appear.
(&) Stems in -v (Gen. -cos).
Dal. Sing. SpifUi, iii. 73.
Accus. Plur. yXWas, vi. 23.
(c ) Stems in -w- (Gen. -vos for -vo-os).
Nom. Plur. ftvs, iii. 76 (Attic form). The stem is fiver-. Lat. mus,
gen. muris (for *musis). Skt. musdka.
(d) Stems in -cv.
These stems originally ended in -171;, whence e.g. /Sao-iXiJo? for
lxvi INTRODUCTION
PaxriXqfos (-euos). Attic /WiAcorc, jSoo-tXea exhibit metathesis of
quantity (-€o>s for -170s, -cd for -17a).
Gen. Sing, yva^cws, iv. 78 : so Hippokr. ii. 666 (Smyth, p. 635).
This may be an Attic form, or analogy may have operated thus:
iroAco? : woAccds : : yva<^cos : yva<£c<DS.
Accus. Sing. o-Kvria, vi. 72 ; vii. 63. This is probably to be
scanned as a spondee in the first, and certainly so in the second passage ;
but it is not necessary for the a to be long (as it is in Attic), -ca
could be taken as one long syllable by synizesis : cf. stems in -c<r-
below.
(e) Stems in -<o- (Gen. -ovs).
Gen. Sing. Kopirrovs, vi. 24 ; KAcofc, iii. 93.
Dat. Locative. Ilv0ot, i. 51.
Accus. Sing. A171W, ii. 98 ; Mrjrpovv, vi. 45; iruOovv, vi. 75. These
forms are Ionic for Aiyro) (= Aip-oa), &c. Cf. Kv^row, Hipponax,
fr. 87.
(/) Stems in -cs- (Nom. -17s or -os).
These words are seldom contracted in Herodas, but the -ca of the
Neuter Plur. Nom. and Accus. is usually scanned as one syllable.
Gen. Sing, riycvs (for reycos), iii. 40.
Gen. Plur. xeiXcwv, iii. 4 ; -€a>- is always one syllable except at
vii. 37 (#c£p8eW).
Accus. Plur. Neut. oric&ca, iii. 40; x €l '^2> *&• II2 > T€ W at * v - 7
may be a mistake for retxca.
(g) Stems in -18-.
Ionic lengthens the t of the stem in the oblique cases. oopicaAiSc?,
iii. 19 (note) ; irvpyvba, vii. 15.
{h) Irregular nouns.
Of vavs these forms are found in Herodas: — Nom. vrfis, i. 41;
Accus. Sing, vrfiv, ii. 3.
ypavs has an Accus. Sing, ypiyvv, iii. 39.
X€tp has -4a**j. 5i>ajf. x«f*i> ui- 7<>> £*»• /V«r. xw** 1 ' ( v « on vi. 11) ;
ZW. /7«r. X €/xrt, v. 83.
(vi) Adjectives.
(a) In -os, -17, -ov. Regular. x a ^ K * 7 7 v * s found in xii. i. 2. On
Apyvpahr (iv. 62, 65) see above, p. Ixiii.
(£) In -vs, -eta, -v.
Accus. Sing. Fern, ifletav, v. 53; irXarctav, vi. 53 (used substantively).
At iv. 2 we find ykviajav, which may be compared with rpqxqav
(Kaibel, 237, 5) and similar forms on inscriptions (Smyth, p. 625).
GRAMMAR lxvii
irokvs. We have iroAAov, iii. 19; iroAAo, iii. 89, formed from the
stem woXXo- for TroXfo-. iroXvs and ttoXv do not occur.
TcA.eo>s. An Ionic form, found on Koan inscriptions : cf. on vii. 20
reXccDv.
(c) Comparison.
In -rcpos, -raros. Regular. Uncontracted forms occur as cvvocotc/oov,
vi. 72.
In -a>v.
^oYova (written rj&eiova), i. 87.
7rA.ea>, iii. 85.
/ti€^o)v, -ov, i. 65 ; iii. 8, &c. So the adverb /ac£ov, iv. 44 ; /ucfoVa*,
iv. 80. At iii 36 we find /mf ov : see above (iii).
(vii) Pronouns.
1. Personal Pronouns.
Gen. Sing, yxcv, i. 58 ; <r€v, i. 38, &c. ; <rov, i. 85 (Attic).
Accus. Sing, viv, iii. 33, 54, 91, 97 ; vi. 21 ; /uv, iii. 31 ; v. 70?;
vii. 12, 101. It may be noticed that viv, except at iii. 54, 91, is used
of things ; fuv is used of a person at iii. 31, v. 70, vii. 101, of a thing
at vii. 12.
Apollonios, ircpl avT<awfxuov (84, 6), says that /itv is Ionic, viv Doric.
In the MSS. of Pindar both forms are found, and they may both be
allowed in Herodas.
Gen. Plur. ^fU<ov (Spondee), i. 2 ; vi. 32, &c. ; 17/^iW, i. 46 ; 17/Awv
(Attic), vii. 38 ; vfUmv, ii. 27 (Cretic) ; vii. 62 (Spondee).
Dat. Plur. vfuv, i. 19 ; vptv (fyufv), iv. 79.
Accus. Plur. rjfx€as, ii. 9 ; v/ica?, ii. 60 ; v/ms (Attic), vii. 118.
2. Relative Pronouns.
The ordinary relative os, rj> occurs commonly. But the article is
also used as a relative, a usage dating from Homeric Greek and
revived in Alexandrine times. Cf. rrjs, ii. 64 ; twv, v. 28 ; ras, iv.
17, &c. The grammarians call this an Ionic usage.
3. Interrogative and Indefinite Pronouns.
ti's (Interrogative). Gen. Sing. tco, viii. 1 (Smyth, p. 637); rev
(for tco), ii. 98.
ocrris.
Gen. Sing, orov, iv. 40.
Dat. Sing, orcy, vii. 112 ; onp, ii. 26.
Accus. Sing, ovriva, iv. 12.
4. Demonstrative Pronouns.
IkcIvos and jccivo? both occur. The former at iv. 78 ; vi. 42 ; the
latter at i. 42 ; iv. 30, &c.
e %
lxviii INTRODUCTION
5. Reflexive Pronouns.
Gen, Sing. <t€u>vtov, vii. 99 ; o-avrrjs, vi. 4.
Accus. Sing, c/uiurov, ii. 88 ; orcawnjv, ii. 66 ; cwvtov, v. 78.
caw in the gen. sing, is a monosyllable; in the accus. a dis-
syllable.
(viii) The Verb.
1. The Augment.
The syllabic augment is never omitted in Herodas. The temporal
augment is found in cVi/Sco-fliy, ii. 39 ; ct^es, vi. 91 ; it is wanting in
olxuKw, ii. 37 ; cvpc, vi. 85. On ixpfy* n - 2 ^> v - note * Herodas
always follows the Attic rules for augment (Smyth, p. 637).
Attic reduplication is found in dio/Kovicas, v. 49; opuprjKas, vi. 19
(but wprjKas, iv. 40 : cf. v. 4); and in aprjpcv, vii. 118.
2. Personal Endings. Verbs in -a>.
Indicative. 2nd pers. sing. This is sometimes in 171, as Ketone,
viii. 1, sometimes in -ci, as tyct, i. 1 (written otyi).
1 st pers. plur. -/xc0a is generally used, but -/Ac<r0a also occurs,
Xpufieo-Oa, iii. 21 (note), iiroicvfitcrOa, iv. 17.
Subjunctive. A 1st person i&wfu occurs at iii. 43.
2nd sing, middle. Always in -17, cVt^cw^, vi. 46 ; irevOy, vi. 38.
Imperative. The form in -co occurs in cVcvx^o, iii. 58 ; pcfivco, iv.
89; in each case -co is scanned as one syllable. We have also
-cv, irkrjKTitev, v. 29 ; otcctttcv, vii. 92. At i. 17 P has Kara^cvSov, with
o-o and c, i. e. co, written above -ov in later hands.
Optative. In the 3rd sing. aor. opt. circuvcWev (iii. 75), but awoordfru
(vii. 82).
3. Tenses.
Perfect. The perfect in -<ca is frequent : ycyi/pa/cc, vi. 54 ; 6pwprjKa y
&c. : see above, 1.
Aorist. <fafu forms cTrra, iii. 26 ; cfcra?, v. 27. The imperative 2nd
pers. sing, is chrov, vi. 43, but cwrc, vi. 48 ; 2nd pers. plur. curare,
vii. 62.
4. Verbs with liquid or nasal character.
/?a\ca>, iii. 8g (-ca> as one syllable) ; StajSaXcts, vi. 22.
awoKTcvcls, v. 35.
5. Contracted Verbs,
(a) Verbs in -aa> (-170)).
The forms in 17 from certain verbs are to be noted : ixprjro, vi. 55 i
oprjv, vi. 66 ; .6pgs, iv. 23, &c. Such forms are found also in Hippo-
krates and Herodotos. They are due to the supposed tenacity of rj
GRAMMAR lxix
after p in Ionic ; bprjv once created made e. g. lukenjv by analogy,
Smyth, p. 241.
77+0 (o>) instead of producing -ceo- as in x/xw/uu (Herodotos) makes
-«j-, as in Attic: x/xo/xco-fti, iii. 21 ; xp&, v. 6; 6/w, v. 24.
a+c>d (Attic contraction), ycA.£s, ii. 74 ; Kv/fcpvarc, ii. 100.
a+o (a)). Either contract into o> by 'Attic' contraction, o-tonrw,
iii. 86 ; ycAaicra, vi. 44 : or a becomes c, vuceW, i. 5 1 > /J/oovrcW, vii. 65.
opcvo-a, iv. 44 (as if from 6pea>, v. below).
(£) Verbs in -€<o.
c+e always contract into et : Sokcis, i. 65 ; ^tXets, vi. 43.
c+cd. Uncontracted, kivodv, i. 55 ; aiv«i>, iii. 62, &c. (in all cases
-€(o- forming one syllable). Contracted, ^iXw, vii. 4.
c+t;. Uncontracted, €*x«7> v "- 7- Contracted, cut^, ii. 88.
€ + contract into ev: ovcottcww, ii. 99 ; SokciWcs, iv. 65.
„ „ ov : iSoKow, iv. 69 ; <f>povovvra, vii. 129.
Uncontracted, cAwi-apco*, vi. 93 (-co- as one syllable).
c+ov contract into evi iroteuor, vi. 69 ; <f>i\ev<ra, vi. 76 ; XaXcwra,
vi. 40.
c+ot contract into ot : rcXotcv, iii. g7.
(r) Verbs in -oco.
Usually contracted, <rrp4ft\ov, ii. 89 ; tajpoxkra, iii. 15.
6. F<?rfo i» -/u.
Forms from this conjugation are rare.
Pres. Partic. ircpvas, iii. 74.
8i8a>/u occasionally is treated as a verb in -oo> : cf. &&h, ii, 59 (con-
junctive).
From ciftl we have these forms :
Present Indie. 2nd Pers. Sing, ct, i. 5, v. 20 ; cfe, iii. 74 ; vii. 95.
Present Indie. 3rd Pers. Plur. curt, i. 10 ; loci, iv. 84 (v. note).
Future, focrerai, ii. 101 ; iv. 50 (most probably). Herodotos uses
farat.
Participle, iw, ii. 38 ; coVra, vii. 109 ; c&rov, v. 16 ; cvww, ii. 85.
The Attic form txv is found at v. 46, 78. In the MSS. of Herodotos
and Hippokrates ca>v iovaa ibv is the regular form.
From oToa we have :
2nd Pers. Sing. ohrOas, ii. 55 (note). The future ct&yo-a (no present
ciSc'cd) is used at v. 78.
From otficu : dno-firjv, viii. 16 : cf. oterOrjv, avwixrros.
(ix) Adverbs.
aSrcs, i. 73.
Supeqv, ii. 19 = 'for nothing/ Lat. gratis.
lxx INTRODUCTION
tvravOa, iii. 33 ; the Ionic form, hrOavra, is not found.
ovrco?: before vowels ovrws is as a rule used by Herodas, before
consonants ovru>: for iv. 71 see p. lxxx.
rraKiVy v. 47. But iraki, ii. 52 (v. note).
to. vvvy ii. 100; v. 16. to KoX6v=KaXSk 9 i. 54 (note). For iv. 51,
where some read twv=to av or rot av, v. note ad loc.
woe : local in meaning ; =£&•, ii. 98 ; =.huc, i. 49 ; iv. 42. Note also
aorpa/ioa, iii. 64 ; xaXioi'oa, ul <>.
(x) Prepositions.
cs at iii. 96; cis at i. 23, vii. 55, are protected by the metre. In
the MS. h is three times as frequent as cis.
fUxpis, iii. 43 ; /x^xpi, viii. 1 ; cf. axpts, *• x 4« Herodas prefers the
forms in -s.
ovv€K€v : J)v owciccv, i. 84.
<rw. This and not &>v is the form used by Herodas.
Compound prepositions : c#c oc&tJs, iv. 20 ; owcyyvs, i. 48.
(xi) Conjunctions.
axpis (^x/m), /xcxpts (/^cxpt), v. on iii. 4.
oTTjfxos, with subj., iii. 55 (note).
ovvckcv, ii. 21 ; cf. 6rcvv€Ka=(i) because, (2) that.
(xii) Interjections.
2, vii. in.
t}v, i. 4 (t/v tSov).
/to, i. 85 (note).
rdkrp, iii. 35 (note),
rg, i. 82 (note).
(xiii) Particles.
The use of the particles in Herodas does not differ much from the
normal Attic use. Subjoined is an alphabetical list of the more note-
worthy cases.
aXX ovv yc, vi. 91.
yap, expressing agreement with the previous speaker, iv. 86 ; €117 . . .
(Ko#c.) €117 yap.
yap ovv, * for to be sure/ vii. 128.
y€ fxrjv, iii. II.
yovv, iv. 32.
Mj, okowtov 817, i. 48 ; cf. iii. 30, 36 ; iv. 59.
Syjkov (=81771-01;), iii. 91 ; v. 24.
8r)KOV$€V ( = 8?77rov0€v), ii. 2.
GRAMMAR lxxi
^po, iv. 21 ; v. 14. Ionic used both fjpa and Spa. The particle is
employed (1) in interrogations, (2) to give emphasis.
- c<u'=#c(UToi, iii. 35. In ktjv /at?, iii. 17, #cal seems superfluous (v. note).
/xa, i. 32, 68.
fjLOvvov=7r\r}v, ii. 89.
vol, i. 86 ; [Prooim.] 1 ; cf. vt\ y ii. 81 (vi; Ata).
vox /*a, vii. 99.
ovv, i. 36, 37 ; iv. 81, &c. : cf. yovv. There is at vii. 70 one example
of 2>v, which occurs in Herodotos frequently.
ov\L We find no trace of ovki, which predominates in Herodotos.
B. Syntax 1 .
1. The Article.
{a) With the pronouns o&ros, ofie, #c€ivos, &c, the article is added :
thus t^v Ovprjv Tavrqv, i. 12 ; rovrmv twv Aoycov, i. 78. Hence at vii. 6g
K€ivo I cwrcfwroAiJ^v to) ^cvyos is the right reading, not cwr€fwroA?}(cr<u)
£cvyos. Cf., however, on i. 61.
(&) In two passages Herodas employs a periphrasis consisting of
the article and a neuter adjective ; ra Acvxa t wv Tpix&v 9 i. 67 ; T&fxfiXv
Tys K<np> * u * 5 2 » These are, however, not quite identical with at
XevKal rpi\€^ f rrjv d/x/^Aciav £ot;v, v. note on i. 67.
This use is found in Attic, especially in the poets. Meister
compares d/fy>ct ira/^i$os==d/Jpav iraprj(Sa, Eur. Phoin. i486.
(c) At i. 30 we have 6 fiaxriXcvs xp^<rr6s apparently for 6 \p» P- ( v «
note ad loc).
2. The Noun : Cases.
(a) Genitive.
(i) Gen. of time within which : wktos, i. 58 ; ^/xcpccov wcvrc, v. 60.
(ii) Gen. of place from which a person comes: fj Xlov rts rf
y pvOp€(s)V rj&i, vi. 58.
(iii) Partitive Gen. : <rvfi<f>opr}s . . . iirl p&tpv, iii. 7 > iys vydrjs Aa>,
iv. 94.
(iv) Gen. of price : rpC rj/juuOa . . . ckootov tov irXarvcrfJuiTos r iva>,
iii. 46 ; okcds tov avrrjs py TerpwfioXov #co^y, vi. 84 (v. ad loc). Akin
to this is the gen. of value, xXcuvav rpuov pvimv, ii. 22.
(v) Gen. with i<rrl, meaning 'it is the part of,' ' the characteristic of :
ywaiKos core KpTjyvrjs ^cpciv irdvra, vi. 39.
(vi) Gen. of the part of the body by which something is held:
7T0OO5 KpC/XCUTO, W. 78.
1 Cf. Valmaggi, Dt Casuum Syntaxi apud Herondam (Riv. <L filoL, 1898,
PP. 37-54).
lxxii INTRODUCTION
(vii) Gen. with verbs : /ucScts TptKKrjs, iv. I ; xf/axxrax iro&urKa>v, vii. 94
(probably also at iv. 4 : for v. 75 v. ad loc) ; xcto-^/ri /acv, i. 66
(note) ; ireirkrjOe $a^oAcW . . . epya>v } vii. 84.
(viii) Gen. of material : vcvrjfUvrjv \olpov iroXkrjs ^optV^s, iv. 16.
(ix) Gen. of cause : tXccos C07 . . . 6 Uauav . . . koAxuv tpymv, iv. 26.
(x) With the interjection pJa. (cf. the gen. with ^«5, &c.) : pJa. koAwv
. . . dyaX/xarcuv, iv. 20. This may come under Gen. of cause.
(xi) Gen. with verbs of entreating : t<ov ore yowdrwv Sevpuu, v. 19.
(6) Dative.
(i) Dat. Incommodi : dlytff $fuv rj dAecopj? rrjs wdXtos, ii. 25.
There is a kind of Dat. Commodi at ii. 93, t$ TropvoflocrKy = forcp tov
iropvoflocrKov,
(ii) Dat. Ethicus : koX« /aoi avTov, v. 9, etc. Cf. Dat. of Possession,
& T€KVOV fJLOl, i. 61.
(iii) Dat. of accompanying circumstances = Comitative Instru-
mental : vyq} iroWy 2A.0oi/iev, iv. 86.
(iv) Dat. = Locative : (a) without preposition, Uurg, i. 53 ; #ca0o8a>
rrjs Munis, i. 56 ; oi/a'779 i$pg, iv. 92 ; Ipourw, iv. 94. (£) with a pre-
position, cv TLvOoly i. 51 ; cV Safua, ii. 73.
(v) Dat. of participle (in giving directions) : rrjv irXareiav e#c/JaVn,
vi. 53-
(vi) Dat. with verbs : bnfipvxuv, vi. 13. At v. 43 (v. note) ijycor&u
probably takes an accus.
(r) Accusative.
(i) Of time how long: kocov . . . x^patWs | xP° vov > *• 2I > c ^ ^ so
i. 39 ; vi. 7, &c
(ii) Of the part affected: #cap&V avourrprjOek, i. 57.
(iii) Neuter Accus. with verbs : ^ Ka>s . . . koo-ov Spatvct, ii. 95 ;
- ciyv ret Nawatcov #c\au<rct>, iii. IO ; Oepfxa Trq&uxrat, iv. 61; cf. iii. 36 ; iv.
44, 69, &c.
(iv) Accus. with verbs : wAci rrjv Oakaxrvav, ii. 21 ; T&fifwr
tfcicvfirjva, vi. 68 ; trpo^ao-cis . . . IA.K619, V. 5 > pkeirovariv rjfUpirjv, iv.
68; vlk€0)v &0\a t i. 51 ; Mapcova ypa/j/um£oKros, iii. 24. ofiwfu and
puapTvpopxu take as usual the accusative of the deity by whom the
oath is taken: ofiwpu . . . ras <£i'Aas Mowas, iii. 83 ; puprvpopxu . . .
tov fled* tovtov, iv. 48 ; eWcu^'to takes an accus. of the person, and
an infin. = accus. of the thing : x^V 8" dctSctv x^A' &v c&roiBcixra,
i. 71.
(v) The Accus. of the road traversed, with ay civ: aye . . . r^v
iOtiav, v. 53.
(vi) The Accus. of the deity by whom an oath is taken : (1) abso-
l
GRAMMAR Ixxiii
lutely; ov, t^v rvpawov, v. 77; (2) with vat', vat fu£, fid; v. above
p. lxxi.
3. The Adjective.
The proleptic use of the adjective is found at ii. 70 <ws Acta ravr
crtAAc (= wore Acta yevco-flat).
The predicative use is found at iv. 95 <Lfi a/wuys rip /totpi/s.
In one passage the adjective has the force of an adverb : rptratos
ovk otSev, iii. 37.
4. The Pronoun.
There are a few cases of attraction of the relative into the case of
the antecedent : as &v Acyw = tovtuv a Aeya>, iv. 43 ; r&v <rv fxrj
fle'Ai/s, v. 28.
At iv. 1 2 oorts is used for os : rov dAeicropos . . . ovriva . • . Own. Cf.
vi. 36 IV ovk av Sorts Aeirpo? cart TrpocSuxra). So in Herodotos often.
5. The Verb.
(a) Concord.
(i) The verb is found in the sing., after two or more subjects, at
ii. 95 rj Kws ^(o TAipoi// koctov opatvet, and iv. 6 UavaKr) re Krpriu) re
Kir]<ru) x<upot.
(ii) The verb is found in the plur. with a subject in the neuter
plural, ov ret Ipta <rc rpvxovariv, viii. 11.
(£) 7>«j«.
(i) Present. Regular.
(ii) Imperfect. IrtKrc, iv. 3 (note). cVot'ct (as used by artists) is
found at iv. 22 (v. note). ISct occurs at vi. 79, and xpyv at ii. 28.
(iii) Future. The chief peculiarity is the use of epets = efcrots aV,
v. note on iv. 28 ; cf. also yvtaory, vi. 61 ; oo&t, v. 56. On &v with
the fut. Trpoo-Mxro), v. on vi. 36.
(iv) Aorist, used of an action just taking place, iircfivrjo-Orjv = * I
bethink me,' v. 53 ; cf. vi. 42.
Note also rt . . . ovk. . . gc&faow ; ' why don't you tell ? '= ' tell at
once,' vii. 77 (note).
For the aorist a periphrasis consisting of ei/u and the aor. parti-
ciple with the article is sometimes used: rts e<rrtv 6 <mj<ras, iv. 22 ;
cf. vi. 18.
(v) Perfect. This is often equivalent to the present: cf. fceicav-
Xip"<M> *• 33>" foxnicas (=*X €ts )> *"• 8 4 (= v - 8 ); <JMo?*as (= owects),
iv. 2. Cf. also iv. 36, 43 ; vi. 54 ; vii. 84. At ii. 37 otx#ccv is used
in narrative, in the midst of a number of aorists: cf. ii. 62 sqq.
lxxiv INTRODUCTION
(c) Moods.
(i) Indicative. Regular.
(ii) Subjunctive. Certain conjunctions take the subjunctive without
av, as fiixpts o$ cwn/, ii. 43 (v. note on iii. 4) ; 6x77/109 . . . dyiv^rc, iii. 55.
(iii) Optative. This is used without av in some passages : ovfck <r
eVotvcWcv, iii. 75 (v. note ad loc) ; v. 76. The usage is Alexandrine.
For the optative with av cf. ovk av Ai^ctc, iii. 1 1 ; ovScv av . . .
woM/o-ais, vi. 3, &c. a»s with the opt. occurs in a wish : o»s py ko\<*s
ycvoiro tq rnj£pQ> v. 2 2 ; cf . note ad loc.
In two passages the opt. is used by a kind of compendium : et
reXotcv aSc (= ci 0cAci9 rtktlv toctoc), iii. 57> v « note, and ct . . . tipqv
(= ei 0e\cis c/xe ftpcy), iii. 79.
The opt. of indefinite frequency is found once: dXX* <5 hrl vovv
yevoiro . . . \j/av€LVy iv. 75.
On a* &v aur6ouT$€ (vii. 62) v. a</ Av.
(iv) Imperative.
In prohibitions prj is found with —
the present imper. at i. 17; v. 7, &c. py &ur0a>, 3rd person
present imper., is found iv. 38.
the aorist subj. at iii. 86 ; v. 13, &c.
At iii. 73 firj is not to be taken directly with Axo/fyo-ot. We must
supply Xvfirjo-g : prj t& pe Spipel Xtofirjoy, f $ eripy §€ Aa>/?i/<r<u.
For the imperative various substitutes are used :
(a) oko)5 with the future : okois epcts, v. 48.
(b) ov with the future interrogative : ov raxc'009 . . . apciTc ; iii. 60.
(c) The infinitive: rtVctv, ii. 54, <£c/o€iv, iii. 80 (v. note a</ /or.),
pa^at, vii. 89 (but see note).
(d) Scvrc is a quasi-imperative at iv. n ; vii. 70.
(*) The 2nd person of the future in an interrogative sentence:
OaKTClS Tt . . . pCLKOS ; V. 44.
(v) Infinitive. This is used absolutely once : tj avmff tj koto) f$\4-
vuv, vii. 80 (v. note). For infin. = imperative v. above (iv).
For the aorist infin. with piXXw v. on iii. 78.
The infin. sometimes denotes purpose : KaXvij/ai = ' in order to
cover/ v. 45.
The infin. is twice used with 8t8o>/u: 869 ww, i. 81 ; Sowra xpy-
crao-Oai, vi. 78 : cf. ii. 20.
(vi) Participle.
(a) dyycAAo) (cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1588) takes a participle after it
at i. 6, ayyctXov . • . irapowrdv pe. For oKa, cf. V. 77, ovk ot&cv | avOpw-
ttos • &v.
GRAMMAR lxxv
(&) €vpi<rKo) and XavOavta also have participles: ov ra vvv cwrav
fjuuipav Bmmv, a>s Soiccts, Iff cvpi/o-ets, V. 1 6, and to yfjpas firj XdOrj <r€
irpo<rf}\A\l/av, i. 63.
(c) Aa/for is found several times, giving a certain liveliness to the
passage where it occurs: see ii. 37, 83, 89; cf. also lovcra . . . /Jokrov,
iv. 41.
(vii) Voice.
Middle. The middle is several times used where we should expect
the active: cf. iii. 54 ; vi. 41. This use is common in Alexandrian
Greek : Theokr. has <rK07nd£ercu (iii. 26), woTcAcfaro (i. 92), irivd$aro
(xxii. 185).
Passive. At iv. 54 the passive &0wrax is used impersonally.
6. The Negatives.
(i) The use of ov and /atJ.
The use of ov is regular; at v. 77, however, the verb has to be
supplied, as ov stands alone : ov, rqv rvpawov.
There are three passages where the use of firj is peculiar: iii. 67
(kivcvVtci furfil Kafxf>os), vi. 31 (oupctrai | kclI tcluti fxrj 8ci), and vi. 34
(rjj firj . . . /U£ov rj ywrj ypv£<o) f v. notes ad locc,
(ii) The use of ov fxrj.
This is found twice : at i. 20 aXX* ov rovro fxrj o-€ OtpfXTjvy (v. note),
and vi. 24 ovSeis firj aKoikrrj.
7. Prepositions.
The following is a conspectus of the use of the prepositions in
Herodas : —
(i) Prepositions governing the genitive only: avri 9 cLtto, e#c, vpo.
(a) tori : once only, avff -qfUw, vi. 32.
{&) airo: once only, airb cravrijs, vi. 4 ; but cf. viii. 16.
(c) €k, i& ' from/ of place : i( aypoiKiijs, i. 2 ; c#c Tpi#c#o^, ii. 97 ;
€K t§s oIkltjs, v. 74 ; cf. i. 54 ; vi. 24 : of time only in e£ o5, i. 11, 23 ;
c£ otcv, iv. 40.
Of material from which : 4k woiov irqXov irc^vpi/rat, ii. 28.
In the sense of ' after' : c£ copras, v. 85.
With verbs : hraKovm (c£ akkrjs . . . ovk &v . . . im/JKovcra, i. 69) ; 8ea>
(e#c rov rpaxrjXov Sfjaov, vii. 9).
Adverbial phrases: «c Shop (= 8tK<uW), iv. 77; & flirp, v. 58.
So perhaps 4k kcuvtJs, i. 25, unless this is to be compared with c*
T€TprjfjL€vrjs 9 iii. 33, where a substantive is to be supplied.
(d) irpo: twice, xpo tip xa/jucvvrp rov iwl roZxpv cppxvos, iii. 16
(where it goes with cp/uvos), and irpo rmv irooo>v, iv. 32.
lxxvi INTRODUCTION
(ii) Prepositions governing the dative only : iv, <rvv.
(a) cv: this is very common in the sense 'rest in/ Cf. i. 13, 27,
52; ii. 23, 57, 58, 62, 73, 90; iii. 20, 52; iv. 24, 51, 62, 78; v. 15,
79» 8 3 ; vi - 5> 102.
In composition : cyycXav with is and accus., i. 77 ; iyK&irrw with &
and accus., v. 33, but with dat., v. 34. €ft^X«r«v with accus. of
person, vi. 44, with is and neuter adj., iv. 80. kvcvx*<rQai with dat. of
person, vi. 47.
(b) <rvv : twice, each time in formal expressions ; <rbv avSpwriv #cal
iraio-t, iv. 88 ; <rvv Tv^, vii. 88.
(iii) Preposition governing the accusative only : cfe.
'To' or 'into,' of place: is fcaoT/Axoa, ii. 59; cts rqu x«/>a, »• 82,
iii. 70; cs/xc'Ai, iii. 93; cf. also iii. 95; iv. 28, 34, 38, 44, 90; v. 32,
71; vii. 66, 75; viii. 7. At i. 73 & /ac seems correct, but some
scholars would prefer Is ftcv, sc, rbv dUov. At iii. 78, Is /licv ^opjprai,
we must supply to vvnov : cf. v. 33.
' For the purpose of : is flaxravov aireu', ii. 88.
' With respect to/ after an adjective : aOutros is KvOrjpCqv, i. 55 ;
aXtfOtval . . . is irdvra . . . ypa/x/xara, iv. 73.
' Against' : is ra Sovka orcofiara cnrcvfy}, ii. 87*
' On/ with reference to a date in the future : is wcfiirrqv, v. 80.
With verbs : is \$ov ififiXiirovTa, iv. 80 ; cyycAa . . . cs MdVSptv,
i- 77-
(iv) Prepositions governing genitive and accusative : $«£, Kara, wrcp.
(0) &<£: once, with gen. =' through/ of motion; 6Y ayop/fjs, v. 46.
(£) Kara:
With gen., Kar a>/tov, iii. 3. On Kara fivos (v. 68) v. note.
With accus., Ka0* vkrpr, iii. 51 ; Kar oucCrpr, vii. 125 (also probably
vi. 63).
Compounds of Kara take the gen. at i. 17 (Kara^cv8eor0at), i. 59
(KaraicAaicu').
{c) \nr€p : once, vwip oxv, v. 2 1 .
(v) Prepositions governing genitive, dative, and accusative: im,
fiera, irapa, irpos.
(a) iirC:
With gen., hr ayKvpnqs, i. 41 ; im x^iAeW, iii. 4 ; hr &fjLov, iii. 61 :
cf. vi. 37 ; vii. 72.
With dat., c^' 6r«j) crefivvvtcrOe, ii. 26; iirl warn, iii. 21; «r!
fivfiXiu, iii. 90 ; err' ipots, iv. 83.
With accus., e<£* ly/acpi/v, i. 58 ; hA pA^ov, iii. 8 ; iv. 54.
(i) fieri : once, ptff fy dAivSci, v. 30.
GRAMMAR lxxvii
(c) vapd:
With gen., vap t^/xcwv, i. 2.
With dat., trap 'AvnSayHp, v. 61.
With accus., rrapa ra Muacdkrp, v. 52 ; Trap* ij/icas, i. 9 (<z/. wpds).
(d) irpos:
With gen., varovOa irpos ®a\ip-os, ii. 62 ('at the hands of'), irpo*
Twv Movo*cwv (' by,' in adjurations), cf. iv. 30.
With dat, irpd$ ot ('close to'), iv. 60. At iii. 85 <roi is not
governed by irpos, but by irpwrPaXim.
With accus., 'to,' 'towards/ i. 9, 12, 34, 41; ii. 33, 35, 85; iii.
64; v. 29; vi. 85; vii. 35, 88, 123; 'on/ vpbs l\yos ^on^rc ti?v
crplX-qv, vii. 119 ; ' in the face of/ irpos to8c, vii. 92.
(vi) Tfo cases taken by the other prepositions used by Herodas are:
apa with gen., 5/a' aprirp . . . -rijs puoCpnrp, iv. 95 (v. note).
^X/ms with gen., fypis fyviW, i. 14.
cyyvs with gen., fyyvs rfc (rwoiKirjs, vi. 52.
c#c Sc&i/s with gen., & 8c£«/s . . . rrjs "YyiciV* * v « *9-
Imyrt with gen., liajfr oXktjs, ii. 77.
cv€K€v with gen., in ovvckcv for o5 cvckcv, vi. 15: cf. 60ovve#ca (vrtv-
v€kol) for orov 3ve*a, vii. 45.
p*XP L w * tn g en «> f-^XP 1 T «°> ^"* *•
ovvckcv with gen., &v ovvckcv, i. 84.
cnWyyvs with dat., owcyyus 17/wv (corrected from q/ucov), i. 48.
vircp^c with gen., rov reycvs V7rcp0c, iii. 40 (after its case).
X*pw with gen., tcv \ap<.v, ii. 98.
8. The Adverb 5k, and Conjunctions.
(i) &v.
(a) With the relative pronoun and relative adverbs : 5cr* iv XPJ&V**
i. 31 ; ckt* iv <rv Ai^ps, vi. 25 ; ot or* iv o!rro$ lyyijTai, v * 43 (W * ms * s
the true reading).
(£) With core: 2<rr iv ivwvcg TvWk, i. 90 ('so long as'); for
iv . . . w€ur0rJT€ 9 vii. 52 (' until ').
(c) In conditional sentences we find iv with the optative or with
the indicative, according as the condition is regarded as possible or
impossible of fulfilment. For iv with the optative cf. ii. 78; iii. 11 ;
vi. 3, 51, 61 ; vii. 82. For iv with tenses of the indicative cf. i. 70 ;
ii. 72, 91; iv. 70; vi. 11, where we have the aorist; and vii. 120,
where we have the imperfect At iv. 15 Ta^ iv is found with the
imperfect indie.
(d) For iv with the fut. indie, v. on vi. 36.
(e) iv is repeated at vii. 120-1 ovk iv . . . ckcit 5v.
lxxviii INTRODUCTION
(/) For the omission of &v with the optative cf. above, 5 (c), (iii).
(ii) rjv, hrqv (cwcav).
r\v is found at i. 42 ; ii. 50 sqq., 59, 87 ; iii. 23, 36, 85 ; iv. 29, 59,
63 ; v. 12, 50; vi. 5, 38; vii. 70, 75, 124.
lav occurs in the MS. at v. 43, but see note.
k}jv = #cal rjv is found at iii. 10, 91 ; vi. 102 ; vii. 102.
At iii. 17 ic^v apparently = ijv.
brrjv occurs at ii. 46 ; iii 45 ; v. 27; vi. 61 : caw at iii. 30, 43; v. 84.
(iii) d>s, o>9 av, oxcds, okcds av.
(0) a* occurs with subj. once, at v. 46 w M • • • Octap^rau
(&) o>9 &v occurs once, at vii. 62 a* &v alcrOourO€.
(c) okcds is found with the subjunctive at iii. 96 okcds . . . fiXfa-wL,
vi. 84 okg* . . . fiy . . . Kotlrg, vii. 128 okcds Aa/fys: with the fut. indie,
at v. 48 oko>9 fycis, vii. 90 ok(ds . . . firj . . . Sioto-owe.
(</) okq)s &v occurs once, at ii. 60 okcos far firj . . . rpv\^ It belongs
to the formal language of the law, and is common in documents of
state: Meisterhans.
(iv) fUxph fJ^XP 1 ** f^XP 15 °^> fyp 1 * ^XP 1 * ( v * note on "*• 4)> and ottJ/ios,
iii. 55, take the subj. without 5v.
(v) irpiv.
This occurs twice, in each case with the aor. infin. : irpiv . . . firj$ cu,
iii. 70 ; irpiv fuiKprfV | avrovs ycvccr&u, V. 54 (MS. avros).
irpoo-Ocv 1} is found at vi. 29 irpoarOev tj avrrj xprj<raxrO<u.
9. It is a feature of Herodas' style that words necessary for the
sense are often omitted. Cf. rt <ri> 0e6s wpos dvtfpowrovs ; i. 9 (sc. ^A0cs) ;
Eu^ti75 kov fwt; iii. 59, and the notes on i. 3 ; iii. 33, 81 ; iv. 14, 31 ;
v. 59 ; vi. 24.
10. The order of words is sometimes peculiar; thus, at vii. 66
fii£ov is within a clause to which it does not syntactically belong.
Other examples will be found at ii. 45 (^170-! ... to tov koyov 6S7 tovto) ;
iii. 16, 19-21, 65. At iii. 71 (cf. v. 19) the order irpos <rc r&v MowcW
is very early, probably dating from the Indo-European Ursprache.
On 6 /WiAcvs xPWo* (*• 3°) v - note ad loc -
8. THE METBE.
It has been said above that Herodas treats the scazon, which he
adopted from Hipponax 1 , in a manner peculiar to himself. He
1 On Hipponax and his use of the scazon v. Crnsins, de Babrii Aetate, p. 172.
In Herodas own time the scazon was used by Phoinix, Asklepiades, Kallimachos,
Theokritos, Apollonios, and Nikias. Rhinthon used it occasionally, but as it
seems, only in jest (Susemihl, i. 230, n. 89, and 240, n. 27).
THE METRE lxxix
fashions the first 5 feet of that metre more on the lines of the senarius
of Attic tragedy. The number of resolved feet is small, and a special
reason for their employment can almost always be assigned.
Again, as compared with Babrius, Herodas is not so rigidly
bound by certain rules as that writer, whom Crusius assigns to the
age of Augustus. For instance, Babrius almost invariably makes
the last syllable in each scazon long. The earliest writers of scazons
did not recognize any such rule. Thus Hipponax, out of about
120 verses, has nearly 40 of which the last syllable is short; Ananios
out of 14 has 6 such verses, Aischrion out of 15 has 7. Herodas
shows a tendency to end the line with a long syllable as compared
with his contemporary Kallimachos. Babrius hardens this tendency
into a formal rule.
Thus Herodas is midway between the freedom of the early writers
and the rigidity of Babrius. The following account of his practice is
in the main based on Witkowski \ who has examined the Mimes with
considerable care from the point of view of metre.
I. The penultimate and final syllables of the line.
The accent is much more frequently on the penultimate than on
the last syllable 8 . Out of 674 verses whose termination is beyond
doubt, about 470, i.e. 70 per cent., end in paroxytona or properi-
spomena. In 10 per cent, the accent falls on the last syllable of the
verse, in 13 per cent, it is on the ante-penultimate.
In Babrius the accent falls invariably on the penultimate. Here
again Babrius carries further a tendency already visible in Herodas 8 .
The penultimate in Herodas is generally a vowel long by nature
(in 74 per cent, of the cases). In the remaining 26 per cent, the
vowel is long by position. In regard to this latter case two points
may be noticed : —
{a) There are very few instances of the two consonants being
divided between two words, one at the end and the other at the
beginning of a word ; in three out of the four cases quoted (i. 6, 48 ;
vii. 35, 88) the second word is an enclitic : thus irapowrdv fu (i. 6).
1 Analecta Gratco-Latina, pp. 1-13, Cracow, 1893.
8 It is not intended to suggest that the ictus fell upon the penultimate. On that
totally different question see Crusius, PhiloL 1. p. 446, li. pp. 214 sqq.,and Ludwich,
Berl.phil, Woch., 189a, c. 642-3 (who disposes of the inference drawn by Crusius
from iv. 62).
- Th. Reinach {Rev. des £t.grecq., iv. 217) strangely says that there is no trace
in Herodas of the law of accentuation in Babrius ; see on the practice of Babrius
the excellent study of Crusius, de Babrii Aetate (Leipz. Stud, zur class, Phihl. 9
ii. 2, 1879).
lxxx INTRODUCTION
(3) The 'positio debilis/ i.e. the lengthening of a vowel before
mute + liquid, is avoided, only seven examples being found (e.g.
Trlxprj, iii. 9). This fact is in favour of irvpourrpov as against wvpaypov
at iv. 62. The last foot is usually a dissyllabic word ; the proportion
of dissyllabic to polysyllabic words at the end of the verse is about
2:1. In Mime i polysyllabic words are relatively more frequent,
the proportion of dissyllables to polysyllables being roughly 5 : 4.
Next after dissyllables we find trisyllables most frequently. There
are 123 trisyllables, as against ninety-seven words of a greater number
of syllables than three, at the end of the verse.
At the end of the line monosyllables are very rarely admitted. Out
of about 670 verses only thirteen end in a monosyllable. Among these
the most frequent case is that of an enclitic ending the line (/tot, 0-01,
fi€, ore); occasionally the last two syllables are the article with its
substantive (i. 54 iic rip yfj$). A somewhat freer use is found at i. 48
(okovctov &rj) and ii. 65 (Sevpo Mvprdkrj #cou crv).
II. Resolved Feet.
Herodas uses trisyllabic feet sparingly. We find examples of
anapaests, tribrachs, and dactyls.
(a) The Anapaest, In all there are eleven instances of this foot, i. e.
about one in every seventy verses. It occurs usually in the first foot,
once in the fourth and once in the fifth. About one-half of the in-
stances occur in proper names. There is no instance in Mimes i-iii.
In the first foot the tragic poets admit the anapaest only in those
trisyllabic words which are scanned \j \j — , or in polysyllabic words
the first three syllables of which are so scanned. Herodas usually
follows this rule in his Mimes; thus in the first foot we have Uavdjcrj
(iv. 6), Sifkrai (v. 31), also 'YyUia (iv. 5), irapd^iy/xa (v. 13). Some-
times there is a caesura within the anapaest, as at vi. 72 IpC o\>x i/mutcs.
In the 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th feet the tragic poets usually avoid the
anapaest, except in proper names. Herodas has an anapaest of this
kind in the fifth foot at ii. 82, iv. 72. For iv. 86, 95, v. note ad loc.
At vi. 55 the fourth foot is composed of the first three syllables of
ftaKapms, which is a sort of title, and is of the nature of a proper
name. At ii. 31 iroAios in the fourth foot is to be scanned by synizesis
as iroAios. At iv. 7 1 the manuscript reading gives an anapaest in the
second foot. Probably we should read ovrto ViAojbT.
(6) Tribrach. This is admitted in the first four feet, but not in
the fifth or sixth. The favourite position is the second foot (seventeen
times out of twenty-six).
THE METRE lxxxi
In the first foot, the tribrach is a trisyllabic word or the first three
syllables of a quadrisyllable word: ii. 68 n-arcpas, dScA^ovs* v. 64
ScSc/^cvov ovtcds. Sometimes, however, the arsis is separated from the
thesis, which consists of the article : thus vi. 52 6 8* ercpos cyyvs.
In the second foot :
(i) With no caesura. The tribrach is then either the beginning
of a quadrisyllable (0€<u, <t>iA6<ro<t>oi, i. 29) or the middle of a quinque-
syllable (t^v avrovofurjv, ii. 27). In one case it is the end of a quin-
quesyllable (d*po|o-^i;pia, vii. 60).
(ii) With caesura. The tribrach has for thesis the last syllable
of a trisyllabic word (yw<u#c<r irpo^aorcts, v. 5) or else a monosyllable
(ws firj SY ayoprjs, v. 46). Sometimes the three syllables of the tribrach
are all in separate words (rpi/fovcra rbv oW, vi. 83), while once the
caesura is after the second syllable instead of the first (ovrw Kara ftws,
v. 68). But rbv ovov and Kara /avos really form one word each.
In the third foot :
(i) With no caesura. SucvoW 'Ap,/?paKi&ia, vii. 57.
(ii) With caesura. The thesis is the last syllable of a word of
two or three syllables (jiovcrrjiov, oTvos, dyatfd, i. 31 ; avr<£* ^tAcwra, to
<f>a\a.Kpov KaTaif/uxra, vi. 76).
In the fourth foot :
The thesis is the last syllable of a trisyllabic word (flewv dScX^u>v
T€fjL€voS) 6 fiaxriXevs XP170TOS, i. 30).
(c) The Dactyl
There are twenty-nine instances of the dactyl in Herodas : fifteen in
the first foot, fourteen in the third.
In the first foot :
(i) With no caesura. Arsis and thesis together make up a
trisyllable (axrripas cvcyfcctv, i. 33) or the beginning of a quadrisyllable
(oWo/*e0a, iv. 93).
(ii) With caesura. The thesis is a monosyllable (article or pre-
position), the arsis either a dissyllable or the beginning of a tri-
syllable : thus rbv vofwv dvciTre, ii. 42 ; rjjs ttoAios, ii. 26. Sometimes
the three syllables of the dactyl are in separate words (dXX* 6 #ccpa/Ao$,
iii. 44) or the caesura may come after — \j, as ovrc vofwv (ii. 40).
In the third foot :
(i) With no caesura, cucpoo-^vpta, Kap/aVui, vii. 60.
(ii) With caesura. The thesis is a monosyllable or the end of a
word of two or three syllables : the arsis is a dissyllable or the begin-
ning of a trisyllable : & 8e£tJ7? rbv iriVaica, iv. 19 ; n-Xovros iraXaiorfyq
8vva/u5, i. 28 ; /?a8i£e #cal fxrj irapa, icr.X., v. 52. Sometimes the three
lxxxii INTRODUCTION
syllables of the dactyl belong to separate words : at SopicaAtSc? &
Xitrapdn-cpai, iii. 19.
With regard to resolved feet in general, Herodas does not allow
more than two in the same verse. In each case where two resolved
feet are found in the same line there is a long enumeration. Thus at
vii. 57, 60, 61 in Kerdon's list of shoes we have three out of the four
examples. The remaining example is at i. 30, where the wealth of
Egypt is described at length.
Where there is a resolved foot in the first half of the line, there is
usually a caesura in the third foot (semiquinaria). Exceptions are
due either to the presence of proper names (rjpiararo rbv Tiacrjova, iv.
81) or to some other special reason: thus at vii. 58, 60, 128 the
names of shoes may have presented metrical difficulties.
III. The Spondee.
This is avoided in the second and fourth foot. At vi. 48 the MS.
has lppmf/€ in the second foot, but we should read 2/>a^c. At iii. 71 fiy
firj ifccrcwi), we must apparently take cv as short before 00.
In the fourth foot we have some apparent cases of the spondee.
Thus at v. 32 &y avrov ets to fi/Tpciov: but Choiroboskos tells us that
there was a form with 1 (£rjrpiov), and he quotes this line as evidence.
There is no difficulty, however, in assuming the ci to be short before
a vowel. At vii. 102 ktjv rco-o-opas /am $ap€ucovs VTr6<r)(rjrai the
diphthong ct may have been shortened in so common a word as
8opetK09 by popular pronunciation. At ii. 91, P<\tlov, the t is short
before o, though usually long in the comparative.
In twenty-six cases there is a spondee in the fifth as well as in the
sixth foot Such a verse is called urxtop/xtrytKo? ('broken-backed,'
i. e. an intensified o-ko&dv or ' limping ' verse).
Before a final trisyllable with the quantities <j a short vowel is
regular, but this rule is violated nine times (e. g. rbv vt&qpov rpiryownv,
iii. 76).
In the first and third feet the spondee is found much oftener than
the iambus, in the proportion of 2 : 1 (in the first foot), 5:2 (in the
third foot).
IV. Caesura.
The caesura in Herodas is as a rule in the third foot : about one
verse in five, however, has the caesura in the fourth foot. This latter
caesura is frequently preceded by a proper name. It is commonest
in Mime iv ; and in the sacristan's speech (iv. 79-85) every verse has
the caesura in the fourth foot.
THE METRE lxxxiii
V. Bnjambement.
The carrying on of the sense from one verse over part of the next
is frequently used : cf. i. 23, 35, 62, 67, &c. 'AmXa/JiJ, or the divi-
sion of a verse between two or more speakers, is seen at i. 3 ff.,
48, &c.
VI. Quantity of Vowels.
A final vowel may be lengthened before mute + liquid, as before
Trp- (iii. 62 ; v. 76). In this the ckoliambographi follow Homer, not
the Attic poets : cf. Hipp.yr. 78 dXCyd <£/x>vdW : Kallim./r. 98 ra
rpdyyjka : fr, 86 cs to irp6 tci^€vs ipoV.
The change of quantity in koXos (vii. 1 15) is common in Alexandrian
writers, though the practice of varying the quantity dates from early
times (Theognis). Cf. O. Schneider, Callimachea, i. 152 sqq.
f %
lxxxiv INTRODUCTION
CONSPECTUS OF THE MORE IMPORTANT LITERATURE
OF HERODAS
A. Published before the discovery of the Papyrus (cl Susemihl, Gesch. d. griech.
Literatur in der Alexandrinerzeit, i. 229, n. 88).
i. Editions of the Fragments.
(a) Bergk, P. L. G. ii*, 509-5".
(fi) Fiorillo, at the end of Herodis Attici quae super sunt, pp. 171-1 8a
Leipzig, 1 801.
(f) Meineke in Lachmann's edition of Babrins, 148-152. Berlin, 1845.
(d) Schneidewin, Delectus poes. Graec. eleg. (poet. iamb, et melic), 1839.
ii. Other Literature.
(a) Bernhardy, Gr. Litt. -gesch., ii». 1, 549 f.
(b) Ten Brink, ' Herodis mimiambi,' Philol., vi. (1851) 354-6.
{c) Hanssen, * Qnaestioncula Pseadoanacreontica ' : Comment. philol. in hon.
O. Ribbeck.
(d) Schneidewin, ' Der Mimiambograph Herodas,' Rhein. Mus. (N. F.) v
(1847), pp. 292-4.
B. Published after the publication of the Papyrus (cf. Crusius' ed. 2, and biblio-
graphies in Ragon's ed., in the various volumes of the Revue des Etudes
grecques, and in Bursian's Jahresbericht since 1891).
i. Editions (for an estimate of the earlier editions see Palmer, Hermathcna,
viii. 238; Weil, Journal des Savants, 1893, 18-25).
(a) Fr. Biicheler, Rhein. Mus. xlvi. 4, 632 sqq. (Mime i).
„ Herondae Mimiambi. Bonn, 1892.
(b) O. Crusius, Philol. L (1891) 4, 713 sqq. (Mimes ii, iii).
„ Herondae Mimiambi : accedunt Phoenicis Coronistae, Mattii
Mimiamborum fragmenta (Teubner): ed. 1, 1892; ed. 2, 1894 (with
valuable Introduction) ; ed. 3, 1900.
(e) A. Gercke and O. Gunther : Woch.fi kl. Phil., 1891, 1320 sqq. (Mime iii).
(rf) H. van Herwerden: HPfllAOT MIMIAMBOI. Mnemosyne, xx (1892),
pp. 41 sqq. (text, critical and explanatory notes).
(e) G. Kaibel, Hermes, xxvi. (1891) 4, 580 sqq. (Mimes iv and vi).
(/) F. G. Kenyon, Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum.
London, 1891. The Editio Princeps.
(g) R. Meister, * Die Mimiamben des Herodas, herausgegeben und erklart '
{Abhandlungen der honigi. sacks. Gesells. der Wissensch., Philolog.-
Hist. Klasse, xiii). Leipzig, 1893.
(h) Ragon, Le Mattre d*£cole, Le Sacrifice a Esculape (Mimes iii and
iv). Paris, 1898. This book contains a useful bibliography.
(f) W. G.Rutherford, Herondas: A first recension. Ed.i and 2. London, 1 891.
ii. Translations.
(a) E. Boisacq (French tr. with Introd.). Paris, 1893.
(b) O. Crusius (German tr. in the style of H. v. Kleist's Der zerbrochene
Krug, with Introd. and notes). Gottingen, 1893.
(c) G. Dalmeyda (French tr. with Introd.). Paris, 1893.
(d) S. Mekler (German tr. in the style and metre of Hans Sachs, and notes).
Vienna, 1894.
(e) N. Moller (Danish tr. of i, ii, iii), Nord. Tidskriftfor Filol I 3, 1 1 3-1 23.
LITERATURE OF HERODAS Ixxxv
(/) P. Quillard (French tr. with Introd. and notes). Paris, 1900 (and ed.).
(g) P. Ristelhuber (French tr. and Introd. based chiefly on Meister). Paris, 1893.
(h) Giovanni Setti (Italian tr. with Introd., notes, and illustrations from vases,
&c). Modena, 1893.
iii. Herodas (The Mimes, their date, &c).
(a) Bliimner, Nord und Sud> lix. 177, 350 sqq.
(b) O. Crnsius, Untersuchungen zu den Mimiamben des Herondas. Leipzig,
1892.
(c) R. Ellis. Epoch of Herodas, C. R. v. (1891) 457.
„ J. Ph. xxiii. 19.
(d) W. Gurlitt, Archaol.-epigr. Mittheil. aus Oesterr, xv. a, 169 sqq.
(e) W. G. Headlam, Encyclopaedia Britannica (ed. x, article ' Herodas ').
(/) O. Immisch, • Ein classischer Findling aus Aegypten,' Blatter fur lit,
Unterhaltung, 189a, 7, p. 97 sqq.
(g) Kenyon, Introduction to Classical Texts from Papyri in British Museum,
(h) J. P. Mahaffy, History of Greek Literature, vol. I, ii. [195-8], 1895.
„ Empire of the Ptolemies ; 1895.
„ History of Egypt : the Ptolemaic Dynasty, 1899.
(1) R. Meister (in his edition).
{k) S. Mekler, Neues von den Alten. Vienna, 1892.
(/) S. Olschewsky, La Langue et la Mttrique d* Herodas. Leyden, &c. 1897.
(m) E. Piccolomini, ' I carmi di Erodas recentemente scoperti.' Nuova Antol.
xxvii, vol. 38, 706-730.
(*) H. von Prott, Rhein. Mus. liii (1898), p. 466 sqq. (on few tibiktfbv and
the date of Mime i).
{0) Th. Reinach, Rev. des £t. grecq. iv. 219 sqq.
(p) H. Weil, Journal des Savants, 1891, 655 sqq.
iv. Kos.
{a) Dibbelt, Quaestiones mythologicae Coae. Greifswald, 1891.
(b) Collitz-Bechtel (Inscriptions), Band iii, Heft 4, Halfte 2.
(c) R. Herzog, Koische Forschungen und Fundi. Leipzig, 1899.
„ Arch. Anzeiger, 1903 (1). On recent excavations in Kos.
{d) Paton- Hicks, Inscriptions of Cos. Oxford, 1891.
(e) Thraemer in Pauly-Wissowa, s. v. Asklepios.
v. History of the Mime.
(a) J. A. Fiihr, de Mimis Graecorum. Gottingen, i860.
(b) Hauler, 'Zur Geschichte des griech. Mimus' (Verhandl. der 42. Ver-
sammlung der Philologen zu Wien).
(c) C. Hertling, Quaestiones mimicae. Strassburg, 1899.
(d) W. Horschelmann, Der griech. Mimus. Riga, 1892.
The Greek Literatures of Bernhardy, Christ, Croiset, Mahaffy, Susemihl, &c
vi. Herodas and his Contemporaries.
(a) Crusius, Untersuckungen, etc. Leipzig, 1892.
(b) J. Girard, Revue des Deux Mondes, 1893, i. p. 63.
(c) Legrand, Ittude sur The'ocrite, pp. 126 sqq. Paris, 1898.
(d) H. Weil, Journal des Savants, 1891, pp. 655 sqq.
vii. The Papyrus. Facsimile of Pap. exxxv in the British Museum. London,
1892. See also the specimens given (1) in the Editio Princeps, (2) in
Kenyon's Palaeography of Greek Papyri, 1899, (3) in the present edition.
F. Blass, Gbttingergelehrte Anzeiger, 1891, p. 728; 1892, pp. 2 30 sqq., 857 sqq.
Crusius, Introduction to his and ed.
Ixxxvi INTRODUCTION
Kenyon (see also under be), Classical texts from Papyri in the British
Museum. London, 1891 (Introduction).
„ The Palaeography of Greek Papyri. Oxford, 1899.
„ Archivfur Papyrusforschung, I. 379-387. 1901.
Meister, in his edition.
J. H. Wright, ( Herondaea.' Harvard Studies in Classical Philology, vol. iv
(1893)1 PP. 169-200.
viii. Dialect.
(a) O. Hoffmann, Diegriech. Diakkte : Bd. iii, der ionische Dialekt, pp. 195-7,
1898.
(b) Meister, in his edition.
(c) H. W. Smyth, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects. Ionic.
Oxford, 1894.
Grammar.
(a) S. Olschewsky, La langue et la mitrique d*H&odas. 1897.
(b) Valmaggi, ' De Casnom Syntaxi apud Herondam.' Rivista di Filologia,
1898, pp. 37-54.
Metre.
S. Witkowski, < Observationes metricae ad Herodam.' Analecta Graece-
Latina, pp. 1-13. Cracow, 1893.
ix. General (including emendations of the text).
Blass (see under vii).
Bliimner, 'Kritisches und Exegetisches zn den Gedichten des Herondas.'
Philol. li. 113 sqq.
K. Brugmann, ' VLaTao&Stoat bei Herodas ' [y. 39]. Indogermanische Forsch-
ungen, i. 5, 501 sqq.
A. E. Contollon, Revue d. £t. grecq. xi (1899), 169-173 (on the goddess Mo).
Crusius, Untersuchungen (a running commentary on the text, with illustrations
drawn from a wide range of Greek and Roman Literature), and Prefaces
to his three editions.
„ Lilt. Centralblatt, 1891, 1319 sqq. ; ibid., 189a, 571 sqq. (on Biicheler
and the facsimile); ibid., 1893, 10 18 (on Dalmeyda), 1893, 1 149 (on
Meister*s edition : last two references are transposed in Crusius). * Nach-
lese zu Herondas,' Philol. li. 536, lii. 514; 'Zur kritischen Grundlage
des Herondastextes,' Philol. liv. 384 sqq.
F. D. (Cambridge), Academy, 1891, n. 1018, p. 409; n. 1055, p. 72 ; n. 1056,
p. 93; n. 1058, p. 133; n. 1059, p. 153.
O. A. Danielsson, Woch.f klass. Phil., 1891, 1323 sq., 1353 sq.
H. Diels. On the transcript and Rutherford's ed., Deutsche Literaturz., 1891,
p. 1407 sqq. On various works of Crusius, ibid., 1892, p. 1682.
„ Zu Herodas. Sitzungsber.derAkad.d.Pr r issens.zuBerlin,iSg2,i.i'j sqq.
„ ' Zum sechsten und siebenten Gedichte des Herodas,' ibid. 387 sqq.
(attempted restoration of the whole of vii).
Dziatzko. Article on Apelles in Pauly-Wissowa.
R. Ellis. C. R. v. (1891) 366 sq. (emendations).
„ On Crusius' works. Academy, 1892, n. 1070, p. 413.
F. W. Hall, Academy, 1892, nn. 101a, 1018.
W. R. Hardie, Academy, 1892, nn. 1015, 1017.
W. G. Headlam, Athenaeum, 1891, pp. 322, 354. Academy, 1891, nn. 1014,
1016, 1023; 189a, n. 1029. /• M' *» ( l8 93)> P- 8a «!• J c - R- ▼"• 3*3 »
C. R. xiii. 151 sqq. (this last-named paper has been of great service).
LITERATURE OF HERODAS Ixxxvii
O. Hense, Batrachos-Battaros, Jahrb, /. klass, Philol. cxlv (1892), p. 265 sq.
Rhein. Mus, 1. (1895) 140, 22a sqq. (on Mime ii).
R. Herzog, Berl. phil, Woch., 1894, pp. 1476 sqq. (review of Ristelhuber) ;
ibid., 1898, 1249 sa t°i* (review of Olschewsky). Philol, lvi. 66 (on the
names YvAAos, TvXAa).
H. van Herwerden, Berl. phil. Woch. xi. (1891) 1218 sq., 1248 sqq. (on
Rutherford's ed.). Mnemosyne, xx. (1892) 200 sqq.
E. L. Hicks, C, R, v. (1891) 350 sq., vi. (1892) 4.
H. Jackson, C, R. v. 358 sq., vi. 4 sq. Transactions of Cambridge Phil,
Society, 12 Nov. 1891.
F. B. Jevons, Academy, 1892, nn. 1015, 1017 ; C. R. vii. 203.
G. Kaibel, Hermes, xxviii, p. 56 (on Her. ii. 60).
F. G. Kenyon. Additional fragments of Herodas : C, R. v. 480. Corrected
readings of the Papyrus, ibid, v. 482 (cf. Rev, de Philol, xv. 3, 162 sq.).
„ The name Herodas in an Egyptian inscription, C. R, v. 483.
H. Kynaston, C, R. vi. 85 sq. (on parallels between Theokritos and Herodas).
J. van Leeuwen, Mnetnos, xx. 97 sqq. (tries to show that the 0av0wv is
not = oktapos).
A. Ludwich, Berl, phil, Woch., 1892, c. 642 (Betonung des Hinkiambus),
c 1323 (on Biicheler 9 ).
R. Meister, Litt, Centralbl,, 1892, 37; 1894, 122 (on Crusins).
A. S. Murray, C. R, v. 389.
R. A. Neil, C. R. vii. 314 (discusses the early literature of Herodas).
W. L. Newman, C. R. vi. 181.
E. W. B. Nicholson, Academy, 1891, nn. ioia-1014, 1016 sq. Afterwards
published separately.
B. Niese. Article on Charondas in Pauly-Wissowa.
A. Palmer, Academy, 1891, nn. 1016, 1018, 1024; 1892, n. 1028.
W. R. Paton, C. R, v. 482 sq. (on Her. iv).
O. Ribbeck, Rhein, Mus, xlvii. 628.
H. Richards, Academy, 1892, nn. 1014, 1016; C. R, vi. 146.
R. Schneider, Fleckeiseris Jahrb. cxlv. 108 sqq.
W. Schulze, Rhein, Mus, xlviii. 248 (on the names found in H.) ; Berl, phil.
Woch,, 1895, 1 SPA* (review of Meister).
F. Skutsch, Hermes, xxvii. 317 (on Pliny, Ep. iv. 3).
F. Spiro, Woch.f, klass, Phil,, 1892, 403, 877, 1255 (reviews of Bucheler*,
Crusius l ; Crusius and Mekler's translations).
H. Stadtmiiller, Berl. phil, Woch,, 1892, 485 sqq. (on the transcript and
Rutherford's ed.) ; 1893, 14 sq. (on Crusius 1 ); ibid,, 421-5 (on Crusius*
C/nters,). Blatter f. das baier, Gymnasialschulw. xxix. 205 sqq. (on
Crusius' editions).
W. J. M. Starkie, Hermathena, xxiv. pp. 247-8.
T. G. Tucker, Academy, 1892, nn. 1028 sq.
R. Y. Tyrrell, Academy, 1891, n. 1017 ; C, R. vi. 301.
R. J. Walker, C, R, vi. 262.
C. Waldstein, C, R. vi. 135 (abstract of a paper on Her. iv).
H. Weil, Journal des Savants, 1892, 516 sqq. (on Biicheler); ibid., 1893,
18 sqq. (on Crusius l and the Untersuchungeh),
J. Zanei, De Heronda Mimorum Scriptore (dissertation), Turin, 1894.
Th. Zielinski, Revue russe de Philologie, ii. 2, 11 7-1 50 (in Russian).
lxxxviii
EXPLANATION OF SOME ABBREVIATIONS
Bert, phil. Woch. = Berliner philologische Wochenschrift.
C. R. = Classical Review.
G. G. A.= Gottinger gelehrte Anzeiger.
I. F. = Indogermanische Forschungen.
J. Ph. = Journal of Philology.
P.-H. = Paton and Hicks, Inscriptions of Cos.
Rev. des EL grecq. = Revue des Etudes grecques.
Rhein. Mus. = Rheinisches Museum.
Woch.f. kl. Phil. = Wochenschrift fUr klassische Philologie.
Herzog = R. Herzog's Koische Forschungen und Funde.
Susemihl = F. Susemihl's Geschichte der griechischen Lite-
ratur in der Alexandrinerzeit.
In citations from tragedy N. = Nauck.
In citations from comedy M. = Meineke.
Throughout the apparatus criticus : —
P = The papyrus.
A dot placed beneath a letter indicates that that letter is only
partially legible.
I
nPOKTKAIS H MA2TP0II02
MHTPIXH
ITAAI2
6PEI22A
MH. ©f/>&Vr]<ra, apdcrcrei rfjv dvpqv ««• ovk oipei
lAyi tis] Trap r/fiecjv i£ aypoiKvqs rjicei ;
Tit. nPOKYKAI. P.
i epcWa ex v. 79 Rutherford 0YPAN superscr. H m. pr. P post
0YPAN spatium, post TIC nullum habet P S^ci] OTI P : tyg Meister
Crusius 8 2 m tis Blass UAP habet P ATTOIKIHC superscr. TP
m. pr. P
The first Mime describes a visit paid IIpoicvicXCs. *H vpoy.vi\(jrpia (match-
to a young wife, Metriche, by Gyllis, maker), Hcsyc hios.
whose profession is exp"
CORRIGENDA
S
w ^Tand of commentary on
Page 57. end of , "*?££& «— ^ . .
iv. 94 *!•• J" AVV ^ vX*x«va read fXfaH-
„ „,, lemma of note on ■*.«.£ *£ „.
1M , under tJ toO »*» H ««•>»* "
NAIRM'S Herodas.
— wvmpares with
Uyllis one of Rtfgnitr'g characters, Ma-
cette. Cf. Dalmeyda, p. 26.
The scene is laid possibly at a sea-
port town ; v. on v. 68. The ex-
pression ftd rds Moipas at w, 11, 66 is
peculiar, and seems to point to Kos:
it occurs in Theokritos ii, the scene of
which is certainly Kos (yftiX^/ournal des
Savants, 1 892, p. 5 1 8). On the question
of the date of this Mime v. Introduction,
ch. I, and c£ the note on v. 30. The
only thing certain is that we have a ter-
minus post quern , vis. 270-69 B. c.
~ «cm 10 see who is there.
She presently opens the door, and re-
turns to the inner room bringing with
her Gyllis : Introd. ch. II.
2. pi} . . . iJKci. Cf. the use of the
Indie, after fpa fi-ff, as in $pa ^ . . . tcvfxi,
Soph. PhilokU 30; Goodwin, Gk % Gr.
§ 1380.
irop* <fyiia>v. This may be taken either
with 1JK*t or with tis. 6 napd twos ijtcoav
«his messenger, Xen. Kyrop. iv. 5. 53,
but also 6 vapd titos, Thuk. vii. 10
(Nicholson).
dvpoucCiis. This is a correction (by
the first hand) of the text, which has
B
V>
nPOKTKAU H MASTPOnOS
©P. Tt[s rfjv] dvfyqv —
IT. iyZhe.
©P. ris <rv; Sci/iatrci?
hraov irpo<re\dtiv;
IT. rfv ISov, ndpeLfi a<r<rov.
©P. T15 8' el (TV;
PP. rv\Xi9, 17 <I>iX<ui>[i]ov piJTr)p. 5
ayy€i\oi> ci/801/ MrjTpCxo irapovadv fie.
MH. /caXef T15 iariv;
©P. TvXXi?.
MH. dfifiia TvWis;
3 rit t^ Blass : Tl . I . . P 0YPHN puncto distinxit P (v. Wright,
Herondaea, p. 176) ; item €rO)A€, CY, et (v. 4) TTPOC6A0IN «>&«
Blass: €CO)A€ olim Kenyon 5 A€|CY. P rYAAIC cum accentu
acuto super I P Qikatviov Kenyon : 4>IAAIN.OY P; .NIAOC. litteris
minutis in marg. (ut Qikaivi&os efficeret) m. rec. 4 6 AIT6IA0N
paragrapho sub A posita P MHTPIXH I cum accentu acuto super I prius
posito P 7 MH. Ka\(L' tU icrnv ; Headlam, Blass : Fr\ *dA«' MH. rU
cV™; Bucheler: KAAI TIC 6GTIN- P AMMIA P : dfi^lrj Rutherford,
Biicheler
dnoixirjs. If we keep the original reading
then k£ &vouclrist=iic ^ivrji 'from abroad.'
But (1) the word dnottcirj is peculiar in
this sense, and (2) the quiet tone of this
introductory passage is better suited by
dypotKiTjs, which puts the question in
a more general way. With !£ &iroitcir]s
the reference could only be to Mandris
(v. 23). Cp. F. Spiro, Wochenschr.filr
Klass. Philol. 1894, c. 880.
For aypoitcir) ■* ' the country,' L. and
S. quote Plut. ii, 519 A. Herwerden
{Lexicon Dialecticum, .r.z/.)adds Ditten-
berger a , 177, 100 (a letter from Anti-
gonos to Teos) lyypd>f*u p\v diroaovs &v
tcapirovs If&yetv povkrfrai dvd rijs dypoi-
Ktas.
3. tC[s *n\v] Ovptjv — sc. fjpafcv from
v. 1. Omissions of simple verbs, e. g.
\4yetv, Uvcu, are common in the collo-
quial style of the Mimes. Cf. i. 9 ;
Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 9.
£y&8f. For hyti) ff8c. For the synizesis
cp. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. b.
4. 4jv. Only here in Herodas.
5. tCs 8' ct <ru ; The slave does not
open the door at once but calls out to
know who it is that knocks. Such
Precautions would be the more fitting in
letriche's case, as her husband was
•way from home.
- 1 $i\aiv[£]ov ptjrvip. There may be
fe the name QiXjaiviov a reference to the
famous Hetaira Qtkatvh (Athen. viii.
335 B). The termination -iov is often
found in the names of Hetairai, and
a daughter of Gyllis might easily join
their ranks. We have, however, the
name &t\atvh on Koan inscriptions of
c 230 B.C. ; cf. QiKatvk "Sttcrfparov and
QtKcuvh UvOovIkov (Paton- Hicks 368,
i. 71. 368, iii. 59). Assuming that
Gyllis was foster-mother of Metriche
(v. note on v. 7) QiXaivtov would be
Metriche' s foster-sister, and her name
would be at once recognized by the
slave. The corrector who wrote -viHor
in the margin may have been thinking
of the famous QiXatvis, or may have
been puzzled by the neuter form, in ~iov,
of a woman's name.
7. KdXct* tCs co-tiv ; ' Call out : who
is it?' We might also translate icdkci
by 'invite her in* (Headlam). The
irapdypa<pos under v. 6 indicates a change
of speaker at the end of that line.
Several other methods of both punc-
tuating and reading have been sug-
gested. Thus we can also take KAAI
of the MS. to be *aA«, sc. Metriche,
and give this wood to the slave.
dpiiXa. Cp. dp/da' prjTrjp, rpwp6s:
Hesychios. Some would read d/lfdrj,
the Ionic form, for dfiptfa of the MS.
The word is a nursery term. So Gyllis
in turn calls Metriche rttcvo* (v. 13).
nPOKTKAlS H MASTPOnOS
orrp<ov ti, SovXtj. tls <re fiotp eireur ikOelv,
TvXkk, irap rj/idas ; ri <ri> 0ebs [ir/oojs av0p<oirov$ ;
rjSri yap curi irhne kov, &ok€<o, [fiyves, 10
c£ ov <re, rv\Xi9, ovS' oi/ap, fta ras Motpa?,
ir/005 ttjv dvprfv iXdovcav cI8c ris Tavrrjv.
TT. fxcLKpr/v airouceo), reicvov, ev hk rats Xavpat?
6 7rnXo9 aypis ivwov irpo<re<rrnKev'
eyo oc opaivo) fivi oaov to yap yqpas 15
8 TI AOYAH* deinde spatium maius P 9 TTAP superset. POC
m. rec. 4 P foos irpos Rutherford 10 A0K6C0 P firjvts
Kenyon 12 17 POC paragrapho sub IT posita P TAYTHC superscr.
N m. pr. P 13 ante €N spatium habet P 15 MY I, OCON P:
MYCOCON litteris minutissimis in marg. m. rec. (Wright, Herondaea,
p. 170 (1)) : fivi6s &v Stobaios Flor, 1 16, 18 post OCON spatium habet P
8. orptyov tv. The meaning is
doubtful ; ' keep stirring a little ' (Starkie),
'take yourself off' (Rutherford), 'spin
a bit ' (Nicholson), ' turn round a seat '
(H. Richards), 'open the door a little'
(cf. arpcxpevs, ' hinge ' : Hertling) have
been suggested. I incline to the first of
these interpretations. Possibly, however,
the phrase is military in origin : cf. arpk-
<p*iv, ' to wheel,' hence 'right about turn.'
For SovXtj used by a mistress to her
servant cf. viii. i.
The n in arptyov n is characteristic
of Aristophanes: cf. Knights 1242,
Wasps 140, &c.
9. irap' -fyiias. This reading presents
no difficulty, as vapcL with the accus. of
the person is of course a common con-
struction. vp6s, which is a variant, may
have been suggested by irpdy dvOp&irovs.
ri ov 9€os [irpo]s dvOpwirovs ; Seneca
(cf. on iii. 75) has a parallel expression,
perhaps derived from Herodas, in his
Apokolokyntosis (a 13); where Nar-
cissus receives his master Claudius,
entering Hades from the world above,
with the words quid di ad homines ? Cf.
Robert Blair, The Grave, v. 586,
Visits I Like those of angels, short
and far between.
10. ir^vT* kov « iM&Kiara v4vt*. 'About
five months, I think.' The interrogative
kov occurs eight times in Herodas, the
indefinite kov twice (here and v. 27).
kov, Ionic for vov, is frequently found
in the Papyrus; so mws koBcv koTos
&c. See Introduction, ch. V (Dialect).
For some cases where v is found in these
words seeii. 28 (»ofov),ii.56(nws),vi. 18,
27 (iror«), vii. 22 (Saws), vii. 44 (oUiro;).
8ok&d. An Ionic use : cf. Ar. Peace 47.
11. !{ ov ktX. Cf. vv. 23-4.
ov8* oVop. Cf. Anthol. Pal. v. 76 teat
vvv rSiv nporlpwv ovb" 6vap ovH\v %X €t -
This expression is usually found in nega-
tive sentences. The construction of the
present passage is virtually negative.
• For five months no one has seen you.'
|td rds Motpas. Cf. i. 66, iv. 30, and
Introduction to this Mime : Theokr. ii.
160 vat Motpas.
13. (iaKpt^v diroucta. Cf. Introduc-
tion, ch. Ill (Theokritos and Herodas).
t&cvov. Cf. on v. 7 : so w. 21, 85.
When Gyllis finally makes her appeal
at v. 61, she uses the even more affec-
tionate expression St tUvov /iot, Mif-
rpixn-
14. dxpis tYvtittv. (From lyvfc) po-
plite tenus. lywShr (from lyvvrj) would
give a spondee in the fourth foot. For
the state of the streets in Greek towns
cf. Ar. Wasps 259.
15. SpaCvu. C£ ii. 95 1} Kws ....
k6<tov hpalvei.
|ivi' So-ov. This is clearly the reading
of the Papyrus, which has fivt, foov, the
coronis( f ) marking the elision of a
vowel : cf. Introd. ch. IV. A marginal
note has in very small characters the
reading fnxroaov, i. e. fids faov. Stobaios
refers to this passage (Florilegium 1 16,
18) : his text is corrupt, giving pvtds &v t
but this points rather to pvt* toov than
to pvs foov. Cf. Petronius 42 minoris
quam muscae sumus. The fly is used
by Simontdes,/r. 32, to exemplify the
transitoriness of human life: avBpojvos
!<&k frf vot* <p6xrjfs 6ti ylyvvnu a&piov
&KUa y&p ovti reunnrrepvyov fivias ovWun
d iwraaratnt. Thus pivta leads up
very well to the next words of Gyllis.
B %
nPOKTKAlS H MA2TPOIIOS
rifii\a% KaOekicei XV o'Kvq napiarqKev.
MH. ewicnAe, ical urn rov \povov KaraxbevSeo,
0177 r €T €ij ya/>, riMAi, xV Te P ov ^ <vyx eLV '
IT. <riX[Xa]a>€ ravra' 777$ veayrepys vfilv
wpoceoTiv, aXX' ov rovro fti; <rc dep/iijvg. 20
aXX', 2 T€K1/OV, KOCOV TIV rj8rj -)(r)paiv€lS
16 Was Kenyon punctum post T7AP€CTHK€N habet P 17 &r«rx*
Stadtmiiller : ante € scriptumfuisse vel A vel A, M, K, X putat Blass : &rcppc
Palmer : criyij tc Bucheler KATAY6YAOY P superscr. CO m. rec. 2,
rursus € superscr. m. rec. 4 18 0117 f %r « Tucker : yrjpas <f>t\ci Ruther-
ford : laxyv «*«** Bucheler : ovro? <f>Ck*i Zielinski sub initium versus para-
graphum habet P 19 CIA..IN€ P ravra cum seqq. coniungunt
Nicholson, Headlam, Blass N€0)T€PHC superscr. I P YMIN cum
accentu ~ super I P 20 post T7POC€CTIN spatium habet P aXX' ov
Ocpmvv Metrichae dant Crusius, Hicks 06PMHNH P
With regard to the reading pvs, it is
not so suitable in itself, and the sugges-
ted parallel /ws iv trlaay, ii. 62, is not
really similar. The addition of iv
wlaay makes all the difference. There
are, however, certain fables where pv%
and nwa appear in different 'versions :
Crusius, Unters. 169.
16. Ka6lAicct. Cf. AnthoL Pal. vi.
254 t\tcuv cfc 'Attyv ijviK ifi(W§ xp6 V0 *-
The metaphor is apparently taken from
the victims being dragged down by
Charon into his boat : cf. Hermesianax
ap. Athen. xiii. 597 X&parv . . fo*crcu «ls
dtcqrov ifwx^ : and not n*om the de-
pression of the pan of a balance (as in
Soph. 0, T. 961 cpiicpa vaXata ff&par
cfodfct fiotrff).
Xtj cnat^ irapl<m)Kcv. oicdi is a poeti-
cal variety for Oavaros or K§/>«y, so cf.
II. xvi. 853 irap4<rrrj/ccv Bavaros, Mimner-
mos ii. 5 Krjpts 8i rrapta'HjKaffi piKaivai,
A passage is quoted from the MoXvctvds
of Herodas (x infra, fr. 13 Bucheler)
which speaks of the age of sixty years as
the Psalmist speaks of seventy : an rv-
is doubtful.
19 sq. Gyllis pretends to be displeased
that Metriche makes light of her com-
plaints against old age.
<r(\[\a]ivf TaOra. Probably ravra
should go with <rlK\aiv*. Cf. v. 29 ravra
. . . v\r)/crt£<v. <rlWos is in literature
a jest or squib. Cf. the oiKXot of Timon.
rjjs vwrlp\p kt\. sc. rd atWaivuv.
' It is the nature of young women to
banter.' For vpSacan cf. Ar. Clouds
588, Soph. At. 1079. Gyllis is not en-
raged, as some commentators have said,
failing to understand the light playful
tone of the conversation.
20. AXX' ov toOto ktX. These words
belong to Gyllis in the sense ' you will
never gain anything by such jesting,'
lit 'this will never warm you,' i.e.
gratify or profit you. For Bcppaivuv in
this sense cf. X a W I 9(ppaiv6pta$a /cap'
8iav, Eur. El. 401. Nicholson (Academy,
Sept. 26, 1 891) sees an allusion to the
pla Koirrj of v. 22. Others give the
words to Metriche, assigning to them
the sense 'do not let this annoy you. 9
Against this may be urged : (1 ) the words
seem somewhat abrupt, (2) the use of
ifou /it) is very questionable, (3) there
is no paragraphus to mark a change
of speaker. There is no difficulty in
giving dXXcL twice (in w. 20 and 21) to
the same speaker. Gyllis pauses after
Bcp/xJlvV-
Palmer reads rfc v. vptv \ npoatariv —
dXX' ov rovro, pitf a* OcpftJivy 'you younger
women have ('a malicious devil in
you,'* or something of that sort: aposio-
pesis after irp6otoriv) : but I won't say
this for fear it may put you in a pas-
sion.'
21. j)Si| xwotv"** The spondee in
the fifth foot is found twenty-six times
in the 700 lines or so of which the poems
{) v ilt-t
,,{
^ ;
Ola x ov
>^T<> /av\ C(- ti
IIPOKTKAIS H MA2TPOIIOS
-yjpovov, iaovt] rpv^ovca rqv fiiav koittjv ;
i£ ov yap els Alyvmrov coraXty Mavhpis,
hiic el<rl nrjves, icovSc ypdfx/jia aoi iripmei,
aXX* c/cXcX^crrai koX iriTr<t)K€v €K Kaivrjs. 25
- e€i 8* iarrlv ot/cos rfjs 0eov' to yap irdvra,
5<r<r eon kov koX yivef, ear* iv Alyvirrp
itKovtos, iraXaioTpr), Swa/u?, €vS[iyj, $]6£a,
84ai 9 <f>i\6cro<f)Oi, yjpvaiov, veqvio-Koi,
23 MANAPIC cum accentu acuto super A P 25 €KA€AHTAI
superscr. C m. rec. P super KAINHC superscriptum 'A* (=X«Vf4) : ita
Palmer; in marg. KYCHC superscr. AIKOC (ut kvXikos efficeret) m.
rec. 26 Kl cum accentu ~ P 28 eudoj, &6£a Kenyon 29 6€AI
cum accentu acuto super € P, scilicet ne quis pro dtai (divae) id verbum
caperet
consist. See ii 9, 19, 26, &c: Kenyon's
note here gives the complete list. Cf.
Witkowski, p. 12.
22. Tpvxovou ktX. Cf. i. 37-8;
Verg. Aeneid iv. 32 Solane perpetua
maerens carpere invent at (R. Ellis).
23. MdvSpts. The husband of Me-
triche. The name is connected by
Meister with the river-name Mcu'avfyos.
Cf. Pape-Benseler, Mavty60ov\os (Sa-
mos), Mavtpoyivijs (Magnesia), &c
24. ovM YpAftjxa. « Not a letter '
(of die alphabet) : ne litteram quidem.
As we say 'not a word' (or 'line*).
Cf. on iii. 22.
25. irfirwKcv fe icamjs. The writers
of die Anthology often speak of love
as a draught which the lover drinks
from the lips of the loved one. Ant hoi.
Pal. v. 305 ptOvw r6 <pi\ijfxa, irokvv rdv
iparra ncirwKojs. Meleager in AnthoU
Pal xii. 133 \fwxqs ijbv viirutca pikt.
There are two marginal notes in the
Papyrus : one, in a hand similar to or
identical with that of the first hand,
exhibits the gloss tcva-qs. The other, in
a later hand, has kvKi/cos, the letters Kt/cos
being written above the ays of tcva-rjt.
The phrase is of a proverbial nature,
and it is hard to say precisely what word
should be supplied. With U rtrprj-
/Uvtfs however (iii. 33) we must supply
kvKikos. For the ellipse cf. Adrfuov
tcv&ootiv (viii. 10), y\v/wv wtttv (vi. 77),
\i\las iy/cfycu (v. 33). i/c tccuvrjs
may also be adverbial: de integro (cf.
Thuk. iii. 92) ; ' has drunk afresh (of the
cup of love) ' : but this is not so probable.
26. Kit. For this, which — i*c?, cf.
Archilochos 160.
oIkos *rijs Ocod. Crusius takes this
to be a hyperbole, like the use of
1 Paradise.' Certainly the words that
follow, raL yUp travra *r\. f are more
intelligible if this be the meaning than
if we limit oIkos t§s 0*ov to the temple
of Aphrodite in Alexandria. For the
meaning 'Paradise* Crusius quotes
Lukian, de mere. cond. 15, p. 670 &<rv*p
Is rod Aids rbv oIkov waptkOwv vdvra
T€Oavfxatcas, and the expression Ocwy
oTtcoi in Babrius. There seems how-
ever to be no parallel to oTmos Tfjt 9co€
in this wider sense. The words mean
rather that all Egypt is the home of
Aphrodite (cf. v. 62 r§ 0«f) : i. e. the
chosen abode of the goddess of love
and pleasure. Others translate ' there (in
Egypt) is a veritable temple of Artemis.'
This great temple might conceivably
stand for Ion^ans as an epitome of all
that was most wonderful m the world,
but r$s Ocov here ought to bear the
same sense as rf 0c$ at v. 62.
28. €uS(tj, ' peace ' : an Alexandrian
use of the word. Cf. the Rosetta stone,
C. I. G. 4697. 1 1 rijy Alyvvrov els cvStay
dyayttv. «*
29. vci)vC<ncot. Probably the young
courtiers of Philadelphos are meant.
Cf. Suidas, QatriKetoi traTScs t$cuci(Txi\toi t
ofrivcs /card vp6(rra£iv 'A\t£&vZpov rod
MatccMvos rd iro\c/u«d i^ffKow kv
Alyvnry. They were called by the
Macedonian term fjUMcuccs. Koswas
itself famous for the beauty of its young
men : Paton-Hicks, Introd., p. xi, who
quote Damoxenos ap. Athen. i. 15 B
(0cofc yip <paiv(6 y 1) vijaos <pipciv).
Introd. ch. I.
tIPOKTKAlS H MASTPOnOS
Oecov a&e\<f)£>v re/ievo?, 6 jSacriXcvs xpr)OTos f 30
/lovoijiov, oXvos, ayadd itdvff o<r av XPV£v*>
ywcuKes, 6[k]6<tovs ov fid ri)v fAijSccu Kovprfv
a}oT€pas iveyicelv ovpav[b]s KtKavyyjrai,
ty)]v o o\Jhv ofai npbs Udpiv Koff ajpfir/aav
0€aX Kpi]6r)vai,~Kd\\ojnjv — Xddoi/i avrds 35
einovca.] kolt/v ovv, raXaw^a], <rv ^fvyr)V
31 ArA habet P, superscr. 6 A m. rec. 2. lineolam ad init. versus
appositam ut corruptelam inesse signified habet P (cf. Wright, Her.
p. 180) XPHZHjCP 33 a<rrepas Hicks, Rutherford 34 t^
? fyiv Kenyon : . .'tfAOM'IN P, superscr. . O . . . OC, unde t6 o" cido*
tanquam glossema scriptum fuisse putant Headlam, Blass 35 deal
KptBrjvai Biicheler: 0HNAI P 36 cinovaa Blass: Idoixra
Biicheler
30. e«avAStX4^v. Ptolemy II Phila-
delphos and his sister Arsinoe, whom
he married as his second wife, were
deified as 0co2 dfeX^oi after the death
of Arsinoe in 270 B.C. This fixes the
date of the Mime as later than that
year. Cf. Mahaffy, History of Egypt,
vol. iv (The Ptolemaic Dynasty), p. 79,
id. Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 132.
The Mendes-stel6 is our authority for
the date : v. H. von Prott, Rhein. Mus.
liii (1898), p. 460 sqq. A coin of
Ptolemy II and Arsinoe is figured in
Mahaftys Empire of the Ptolemies,
p. 192.
b pcMTiXris xpi)<r6s. Ptolemy II,
whose praises were sung by Theokritos
in Idylls xiv, xv, xvii.
For a discussion of the larger pro-
blems connected with v. 30 cf. Introd.
ch. I.
The order 6 &aaiktvs x/ n 7°" r ^ s is
peculiar, for in this long enumeration
we can hardly treat this clause as a
separate sentence, making xwrb* pre-
dicate. &<uri\€bs xt t l <TT ^ 5 is an indi-
visible compound: cf. Aisch. Eum.
453 T ^ PV T pv* <*?/** Z/HU/Aov iiexias v48oi.
Perhaps /9a<ri\cvs xPV (Tr ^ was an ex-
pression commonly used of Ptolemy,
and the article was added without
changing the order (1) substantive,
(2) adjective. See Mr. R. J. Cholmeley's
edition of Theokritos, iv. 49 (note).
31. powrfjiov. The famous Museum
of Alexandria was situated in the
quarter known as Brucheion. It was
founded by Ptolemy Soter on the ad-
vice of Demetrios of Phaleron, when
the latter came to Egypt soorf after
307 B.C.
For a description of it c£ Mahaffy,
History of Egypt, pp. 60 sqq., Empire
of the Ptolemies, pp. 91 sqq.
etvot. For the wines of Egypt cf.
Athenaios i, p. 33 F. The chief kinds
were the Mareoticum, the Taenioticum,
the Sebenytticum. Verg. Georg. ii.
91, Hor. Carm. i. 37. 14, Lucan x.
162, praise Egyptian wines: Martial
however pronounces the vinegar of
Egypt better than its wine (xiii. 122).
32. ywatKcs ktX. For the com-
parison cf. Kallim. iv. 175 l<rdpi$fjuH |
rtiptaiv, Jjvltea *Acf<rra /car 4j4pa
PovkoKIovtcu, Ovid, Ars Am. i. 59
quot caelum Stellas, tot habet tua Roma
puellas, Catullus vii. 7.
Tt^v [^Ai]8f« Kovptjv. Daughter of
Hades, presumably Hekate (Headlam,
C.R. xiii. 151).
33. KCKavxirrai. The perfect does
not differ in sense from the present:
cf. iii. 84 (&rx»7*as), iv. 2 Qjjktjkos).
Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. b. v.
34. &|/iv. Accusative of specification
or of the part affected. Introd. ch. V
(Grammar), B. 2. c: «o koWovjjv in
he next line.
otou. ktX. The Judgement of Paris
is a poetical common-place with the
Alexandrian School (cf. Crusius, Unters.
p. 8), though it is of course found
eadjjr (Euripides, Troades, 924 sqq.).
ChAnthol. Pal. v. 36 A vivovO* Xl&pn
8td t^v Kpioiv, and Propertius ii. 2.
13 cedite iam divae quas pastor viderat
ohm.
35. \46ot|i' a&rds I [cliroQou]. So
probably we should supply the missing
word, not by [ltov<ra~\. It was regarded
as a sin to mention the names of the
deities without reason : cf. iv. 57-8.
36 sq. koCijv . . . t|wx V [£x ova u]
nPOKTKAlS H MA2TPOII02
€)(ov(ra] dakireis top $i<f>pov ; kolt ovv X^ctcis
ra/ccicra], /cat <rev to ajipiyLOv ri^prf icdxfjei.
irairrrftvov aXX# xVH'^p[ a h perakXatjov
TOV v]0VV hv T) T/0€15, x^ a PV KOLTdcmjdi
<f>l\ov] ir[/oo]9 aXKov' jrqvs [iirjs eif dyicv/njs
ovk d<r<£]aX?)$ 6p/iov[<ra]. Kelvos rjv cX0fl
40
37 ?x ovcra Rutherford KATOY P cum accentu ~ super OY,
superscripto N m. rec. 2 38 raKtio-a Biicheler: yr/paa-a Ruther-
ford (jOPIMON P, punctis et supra, ut videtur, et infra M positis,
39 iraimivov Weil : ovvr€ivov Biicheler ante AAAH spatium XHM€-
PAC P ; K super X scripsit m. rec. 4 40 rbv vovv Blass, Biicheler : rbv
ir\ovv Crusius, Meister rpus] TPIC P 41 <t>i\ov irpos Biicheler:
. . . . TT . . C (TTHIC Blass) P : avdp&v irpbs Rutherford : avbpa irpos Jackson
ArKYPHC, cum accentu acuto super Y P 42 ovk da<f>a\ijs Hicks
oppovcra Kenyon. MH. K€ivos fjv ?Xdi/ — IT. ri$vr\Kt Mdvdpts' firjde
€is avaarriaii' kt\. Rutherford
• What must your feelings be as you,' &c.
Cf. iii. 42 ri fitv dojcefs rcL avK&yxya
rrjs Kcucrjs ir<£ffx c "'> an d Plato, Rep. 49a C
quoted in note ad loc.
37. OAXircts rbv 8(<t>pov. This phrase
occurs again i. 76 iijv TlvOia) ol Mijrpi-
Xrjy ia O&Xvuv | rbv &<ppov : cf. also
vii. 48 Zkojs vtooaol r&s ko\&vcls 6ak-
itoktcs. The Latin use of foveo is
similar.
Kar* o$v X-fjo-fiS I [TOKctcraj. C£
KaaSf pave is (Theokr. xiv. 9). Note
the tmesis for Kararatcciaa oZv k-fjvets.
Frequent tmesis is given as a character-
istic of Ionic by Ioannes Gramm.
(Aldus, 241).
38. rb &pi|iov. rb wpaiov or rijv &pijv.
For the use of the neuter adj. cf. on
I 67.
rtypi). Cf. z. (MoXirccttfc) V. 2 Sj
TpvKXf, YpvkXt, 0vrj(TK€ teal riipprj ybev.
We find the adj. r*<f>p6s (note accent) at
vii. Ji.
Kdipci. The metaphor is not from
the ashes of the funeral pyre {bibulam
. . .favillam, Verg. Aen. vi. 227) but
rather, as Headlam suggests, from the
ashes of decay: he quotes Hymn to
Hermes 237 (JjvWc iroXA^v | vpifxvcuv
&v6paKiT)v ovkrj avoids api<piKaX\nrr(i)
and Lucr. iv. 926 cinere ut multo latet
obrutus ignis (C R. xiii. 151).
39. irdirrnjvov. Cf. Anth. Pal. vii.
700 is ydpov d\\rjs vairraivtw. Other
proposals are avvrtivov, vp6oic\ivov.
|A.crdXXa{ov. The metaphor is de-
rived from the altered course of a
vessel : it thus leads up to v. 41.
40. [rbv v]o0v. Either this or rbv
w\ovv was probably the reading of the
MS.
rpcts. Crusius reads rpls i.e. rpfc,
from rptvs (ace. pi.), cfL Inscription of
Gortyn, v. 54 (rpuvs). The MS. has
rpis four times, rpus once (i. 80); but the
interchange of 1 and ci is so common in
the Papyrus that no stress can well be
laid upon its evidence in this case.
41 sq. vtjOs ktX. To this sentiment
there are several parallels in Greek and
Latin literature. It first occurs in
Pindar, 01. vi. 100 (&ya$at ok vfoovr* iv
Xtiptpiq. wml . . . . ou dytevpai). Cf. Plu-
tarch, Solon 19 ol6fi€vos inl bvalfiovkaus
&anep dytcvpats bppovaav fjrrov iv aaktp
rip v6\tv ctvai. So Propertius ii. 22.
41 nam melius duo defendunt retina-
cula navim (likewise with regard to
the advantage of having a second lover).
In trod. ch. Ill (Imitations of Herodas).
42 sq. kcivos ktX. In the fragmentary
state of the text it is scarcely possible to
speak with certainty here ; but tcttvos is
probably Mandris. In the next verse
we may read as in the text, following
the scanty traces in the MS. as closely as
possible. Headlam suggests either ov
rbv 0a»6vra prfbi cf? &ya<TT7j<Ty, or riOvrj-
kcv ov ptv /M78C cf? &va0Tf)O'Q, comparing
Libanios, Ep. 285 av yty &v0panrov /icv
rt0v€arra ovk b\v &yao-Trjo~<ias, &ffir€p iv
H<t0ois (C.R. xiii. 151). The last words
of Libanios show that the expression
was a proverbial one: cf. Horn. //.
xxiv. 551 ; Soph. El. 137. The letters
before fujfc in the MS. are given by
8 nPOKTKAlS H MA2TPOII02
Kara), T€0vr)K'] ov /iTjSk cT$ avaamjcrg
f)fi€a$, yvvai\ to Seiva Sc av/)io$ ^€ifi(i>v
^[f e}tySlr)$ €i/€Tr]€<r€, tcovBk els ot8a> 45
to fidXko]v rfiieav' aoraro? yap rjfieCtov
6 KOLipOS rjfir)?] aXXa flTf T15 ioTT)K€
(rvveyyv? rf/uv ;
MH. ovSc eh.
IT. Slkovcov S^
a <roi X/ > [ € ^]^ ovo "' *^' *Pyv cwrayycZXai.
6 MaraX[i]w75 rijs Ilaraiictov ry>vXXo9, 50
43 icara, tc^k • scripsi (v. adnotatt.) 44 ^ftcaf, ywar t£ oViwi
scripsi : . M€AC . . N . . TOAINA adgnoscit Diels: M6 . . . . Al . . .
TO A . . . olim, nunc vero . M€A . . . A I . TO A . . . Kenyon : t6 &2>fjui dc
Bucheler 45 «£ evtoris cVcn-ecr* Kovb* Crusius, qui € . . Y €C§
ante K0YA6 adgnoscere sibi videtur 46 to pcXXov Headlam,
Bucheler fl P fai**] HMIOON ex HM€0)N facto P ;
superscr. AN6P(a)TT0IC (sub OIC deleto (ON) manus recentissima 47
6 Katpos rjPrjs Headlam : . . . . MHC nunc Kenyon, sed dubitanter:
(otj. MH. ri o$v <f>js ; Zielinski : taif. MH. ri oZv fijjs ; Blass €CTHK€C,
C ad finem postea deleto P 48 CYN€[TYC P HMO)N, I super 0)
scriptoP post HMIN et post EIC spatium 49 xpcffovcra Hardie,
Bucheler 50 OAMTAK I N H C superscripto A P ; super A prius signum - ,
super A posterius ~ exstat *rYAA0C* P : in marg. TPYA* m. rec. 4
Blass as NOT, which may be a trace of Homer, Od. xxiv. 170) and it is not at
riOvtficfv 06: we may then supply the all likely to be a conjecture. On the
first foot by k&toj (with *A0p). other hand &v0p4nrots y a correction by
44sq. to 8ctva. ' By the bye,' v. a hand which Dr. Kenyon regards as
Starkie on Ar. Wasps 524. This idiom different from any of the other hands
is used when a person suddenly recollects that have corrected the text, has the
something ; also when one is unwilling appearance of being a conjecture to
to give an object its proper name. For avoid the uncommon form jjpeiojv.
(1) cf. Ar. Birds 648 drdp r6 Z*Tva Z*vp For the sentiment cf. Anth. Pal.
kiravaicpovaai vd\iv y Lys. 921 drctp rd xi. 56 vtv* teal eixppalvov ri y&p avpiov 4
defpa \f/ia06s for k(ourr4a, 'Oh, but I for- ri rd piMof | ohdeh ytyv6j<TK€i, after
got, I must bring out a mat'; for (2) [Anakreon] 41 *6$€v ofta/ic? rb p4\-
Acharn. 11 49 sens. obsc. of something Aov; 6 @ios fiporois &&tj\os.
one does not wish to name. Cobet deals 47. o icatpos IJPn** This suggestion
with the phrase at V. L. p. 108. for the beginning of the line (due to
&Ypiot x<i|u2>v. The parallels quoted Headlam) is based upon Kaibel, Ep.
by Crusius (Unters. p. 14) make it 502. 16 and 699 : cf. also Ar. Lys. 596
probable that this was contrasted with rijs Sk yvyaitcds aiwcpbs 6 xcupos, kclv
some word like tvtir) : cf. Pindar, Isth. tovtov fxij VtAd/fyrcu | ovtieh lOiku yrjfjuu
vi« ( y ii) 38 evtiiav 6va<J<Jtv itc xtt/uwo?. ravrrjv.
Menander, Monost. 751 \uyuxiv pcra- Gyllis thinks that it is now time to
$6Xktt fatilan *ls c68{av. come to the point : but she first ascer-
46. jjiUwv . . . ^|tc£wv. The juxta- tains that there are no eavesdroppers,
position of the two forms of the pronoun 49. The order is & <rot xp € K 0V(Ta
is remarkable. There seems to be a &irayy(tkaiS)9€i0rjv. For other examples
difference in sense, inxituv (with obtik of inverted order cf. iii. 19-21, IntrocL
th) = * of us mortals.' ijfxucuv ' of us ch. V. 2. B. 10.
women. 9 yp[ct](ov<ra. So \fxtfas, vii. 64, but
The form $/xtlanr is not found again XPV(v*> i- 3 1 J °f- u - 49» 83.
in Herodas, but it is good Ionic (see 50. It is noticeable that Gryllos has
nPOKTKAlS H MASTPOIIOS
6 7T€vre vlk4o)v &0\a — irais fiev iv Tlvdol,
Sis 8* iv KopivOco tovs lovkov avdevvras, .
avSpas 8c ILiotq S19 tcadeiXe irvKrevaas — ,
ir\ovT€<ov to k[oK]6v 9 ovSc Kap<f>o<; c#c ttjs yrj$
KLvecov, a0LKi[o]s [is] Kvdrjpvqv, cr^/yijyis,
55
54 t6 ko\6v Hicks, Biicheler KAPTTOC superscr. 4> m. pr. P 55
adiKTos is Hicks: cLOiktos vat Biicheler post KY0HP1HN spatium
maius
a metronymic, not a patronymic : cf.
iii. 48 tov MrjTporifxijs . . . KorraKov. On
supposed traces of the matriarchate in
Kos which would give rise to this sys-
tem of nomenclature cf. P.-H. p. 256 sq.,
Herzog, p. 183 sq. Rayer, Meister, and
Topfer attribute the matriarchate to the
early Karian settlers. We cannot, how-
ever, lay much weight on the passages
in Herodas as evidence of the matri-
archate : thus at iii. 48 it is natural that
Metrotime, who is speaking, should
call Kottalos • the son of Metrotime.'
MaTaA[t]vT)S. Cf. Mvfnakivrj vi. 50,
and on Koan inscriptions Ahxv^Tvos
Apoaivos <t>i\ivos. The name MaraA/-
vi) seems preferable to Marcucu'17, the
original reading.
ftaToucCov. This has been usually
taken as from a masculine XIcltoUuos ; cf.
TlarcuKidKos (iv. 63 and note). Herzog,
however, takes it as from a neuter
HaratKiov; cf. Qikaiviov (v. 5). We
have on a Koan inscription UaraiK —
which Herzog completes to UaraUciov
(Koische Forschungen y 12. 13). The
name is, perhaps, Phoenician: cf. na-
rattfds in Hdt. iii. 37 {ibid. p. 51).
rpvXXos. Cf. x. 2 (Mo\vav6s) quoted
on v. 15. The name is applied in both
passages to a man in the full vigour of life.
It is found in the lists of victors in the
Olympian games; Crusius Unters.
P. 173.
51. vuc&ov &6\a. The accus. is a
species of the internal accus. : cf.
vixav \f^<f>i<rfia, yv<bfxr)v, tcrk. Introd.
ch. V. 2. B. 2. c. i$\a in pure Ionic
would be a*0\a. The contracted form
is, however, found on Ionic inscriptions.
- v IIvOov. For the dative (locative)
with or without preposition c£ Introd.
ch. V. 2. B. 2. b. iv.
At the Pythian games were first in-
troduced certain contests for boys, in-
cluding the &6kix°* and the tiavKos.
52. 8U 8* iv Koptvity. The Isthmian
games included contests for dyivttot.
as the class of competitor here alluded
to was technically called.;
tovXov dvfoOvTos. For the accus.
v. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. c; Theokr.
xxv. 16; Pindar, 01. iii. 23. For the
sense cf. Pindar, Ncm. v. 6 ovnot
yivvfft <palv<uv ripcurav parip' olvavBas
6-nwpav.
53. dvSpas 82 UitrQ. Gryllos has
steadily climbed the ladder of athletic
achievement. He now crowns his
triumphs by a victory at Olympia:
Pindar, 01. i. 7. For the locative n/<rp
cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. b. Gryllos
may have been modelled on Philinos,
the famous Koan runner (mentioned by
Theokr. ii. 115), who won the prize in
the tiiavkos at Olympia on at least two
occasions, namely B. C. 264, 260 : For-
ster, Die Sieger in den olytnpischen
Spielen, nos. 440-45.
KoOctXc. Cf. fwtpa rbv (pvaavra icaO-
«Xf, Soph. Ai. 517 ; Eur. El. 1143.
54 sq. irXovrtcov r6 k[oX]6v. /caXbv
is a trochee in H. ; cf. iii. 18, iv. 58,
88, vii. 24. vii. 115 is the only
exception (v. ad he). The adverbial
phrase rd ica\6v = koKok (<T<f>6fya), is
found in Theokritos iii. 3, Tlrvp
kfjiy rb fcakbv ir«pi\afx{v€ : Kallimachos,
Ep. 56. It seems to be of a colloquial
nature, like the phrase which follows.
ovSi Kap<|>os . . . Kivlcov. i Not stir-
ring so much as a twig (chip) from the
ground,' i. e. of a quiet disposition.
We find K&p<pos tctvtiv used absolutely
in iii. 67 in the phrase Kivovvra fujtt
n&fxpos, i.e. remaining perfectly quiet
(v. ad he). Suidas has wfc tcdp<pos
Kivtiv inl r&v fovx&v*
69ucr[o]s [Is] Kv6i)pii)v. Like A$uctos
Kvwpltos. 'Untouched with regard to
love,' ' heart-whole. ' For dBucros cf.
&0iktov €vvTjv y Eur. Hel. 795, and
d$tieror ij vap$ivos, in Bekker's Anccdota,
828.
There is not room for [vat], which
some read in preference to [**]. After
IO
IIPOKTKAI2 H MASTPOnOS
i$a>v <re Ka068<o vf}? Micros cicv/x/gvc
tol air\dyyy epam KapSCrfv avoioTprjdeis'
KCLl fL€V OVTC WKTOS OVT €<f> flfiepTfV X617T61
to 8&/j[a, T€]kvov, dXXd /iev jcara/cXaiei
- eal raraXi^ci teal iroQitov airoOvyjaicei,.
60
56 KA0OAO)jTHC MICHC P: super O accentus acutus: super
I voc. MICHC et signum~ et accentus acutus exstant 58 ccf> % w^py
vel €(f> fipcprjs coniecit Headlam 59 t6 b£>fia, rUvov Kenyon 60
TATAAIZ6I, super A prius accentu gravi posito P
KvOrjpirjy there is a space in P, which
indicates that <r<ppfryh is not to be joined
on to what precedes, but taken separately.
Rutherford^ reading, fjy <7<pprjyts t * look,
his seal/ is rather abrupt. I have
followed J. H. Wright (Jferondaea,
pp. 187 sqq.) in taking a<pprjyls to intro-
duce the conception of secrecy, of caution
and silence in matters of love and in-
trigue (cf. i. 47, vi. 70). ' Untouched by
love, a veritable seal for secrecy.' Cf.
<r<t>pfiyi(* r6v \6yov <nyy, Solon, in
Stobaios Scrm. iii. 79; typfyroav ivtaiv
y\&Kr<7y <7<ppTjyls iwi/cciffOca, Lukian in
Anth. Pal. x. 42. The more usual
method is to connect <r<pprjyh with the
preceding words, and to translate 'a
seal untouched (unused) for purposes of
love/ comparing KvaafJUvij 8' (fyavarw
4 17s (Hpprjyrta /coprirjs, Nonnos, Dionys.
ii* 305 ; but the space in P after KvOrjpirjv
must be taken into account. Introd. ch.
IV. For the use of h = with regard to, v.
Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 7. iii. Blass (G. G. A.,
189a, pp. 230 fif.) has also proposed to
take (Tippijyis separately, in the sense,
however, of hart wie an Siegdstcin.
56. Ko96S<p ri)s MUrns. At such
festivals, especially in the mwvxftcs,
the passion of love was often kindled
in the breasts of the young men and
maidens present, e.g. in Theokritos
ii. 65 Simaitha is thus fired with love
for Delphis. Ant ho I. Pal v. 193 if
rpv<pipii fi fjyptvo* KXfw r& yaXd/criv,
"A5<wvi, I t§ <r§ Koipapivri arfjOfa vavvv-
\lhi. So also in Plautus and Terence,
who are in this no doubt drawing on
. their Greek originals. Rohde, d.gritck.
Roman 145 ; Crusius, Unters. p. 17.
M1V17 is one of the deities associated
with Demeter: see Philologus, vol. Iii
(1894), pp. 1 sqq., 577 sqq., for the
inscription *Av0is Up€ia Mi<ry K6py rbv
ficjfxdv &vi(h]K€. The 42nd Orphic Hymn
describes her as v&pftyos of Dionysos,
and gives her the titles dyrij and dp/njros
foaooa. Mise dwells in Eleusis (with
Demeter, Kore), Phrygia (with Kybele),
Cyprus (with Aphrodite), and Egypt
(with Isis). She is a goddess of the
underworld like Kore : and has a k60-
080s, or descent to the nether regions,
similar to the more famous k&$o8os ttjs
K6pr]s, This festival would no doubt
be celebrated at night with torchlight
processions. For k&$o5os Palmer refers
to Prop. v. 8. 5 qua sacer abripitur
caeco descensus hiatu (of the descent to
the cave of the serpent at Lanuvium).
€KV|&T|Vf . Cf. vi. 68 to) nfiar €$tfcvpir]va t
used likewise of the eagerness inspired
by the object of desire. itcvfjajv€ t which
is transitive, governs r& oir\ayx ya (v. 57V
57. Ipom ktX. Cf. Menander, Leuk.
iv. p. 158 M. ol<rrp&vri v60<p. oTarpos
is often applied to frenzied passion,
chiefly love, fooiarpku occurs in Eur.
Bacch. 979.
58. €<f>* V^P 1 !*- There seems to be
no other example of the accus. with
Inl in the sense 'by day.' Headlam
(C.P. 1899, vol. xiii. p. 151) would
therefore read either i<f> f)H*py or k<f>
■hiupirp.
50. KaroicXaCci. • Makes moan to
me. For the gen. with compounds
of /card, cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 7. iv. b.
60. TaroAtgci. Cf. vi. 77. The word
is connected with rara, a Kose-name
used by a son to his mother, iii. 79 : cf.
rarl f used by a slave to her mistress,
v. 69. So irarepifa, 'I call (some one)
varfip,* nairvdfa, 1 1 call him tramros*
Others compare the German tdtscheln,
' to stroke,' * caress/ and refer to vi. 7*,
where the verb comes after t6 tpakaucpov
tcararpwaa.
iroO&v AiroOWjoicft. Similarly Ovid
(Art i. 365) gives hints to the lover
trying to seduce a deserted wife : turn
de te narret (sc. the pandar), turn per-
suadentia verba \ addat t et insane iuret
amort mori.
IIP0KTKAI2 H MASTPOnOS
II
dXX' Z tIkvov fioi MrjTpt)(ri> /uai> ravrrfv
afiafyri'qv Sos' rfi 0eS Karaprrqa-ov
aavrrjv, to [yfijp&s fifj Xady <re irpoafSketyav.
KaX Soia irpytjeis* rjhecols £]?7[o"€<,s kol irpbs
hodrfo-erai tl p.4tpv fj Sofcet?. enteral, 65
ireia'dyfri fiev' <f>L\eo) <re, va[l] fia ras Molpas.
MH. TiAXi, ra Xeufca rail/ rpv)(!av airafipkvvei
61 MHTPIXHI deleto I ad fin. P: Mippf, njv Meister 63 r* ym>a*
Kenyon 64 AIATTPHE6IC superscr. m. rec. P post TTPHEelC
spatium maius P HA£Cp . . H P : {jbeas fjjow kq\ npos
Crusius : rjditos (rjocis Kai <roi F. D. : fjdetos dr) TtpcpOeicrj] Diels : tj8c<qs re
K€pdr}(rrj Blass 65 A06HC6TAI cum paragrapho, quae postea deleta
est, P (cf. Wright, Her. p. 179) 66 TTEIC0HTI cum paragrapho
subscrP /*€u] /iomonnulli 67 rYAAl P: yvvat Stobaios Flor. 116,
24 : TvXkls Rutherford, Biicheler post fYAAl spatium
61. & rfcvov |ioi. Cf. Eur. Or. 124 cD
ritevov fjun, Hdt. i. 207 rd /juh na$r)para :
and Wackeraagel, J.F. i. 362, on the pos-
sessive use of the personal pronoun. Cf.
too v. 1 3. Meister would readhere Mrjrpi t
t^v fxiav ravTtjv for Mifrplxv* V* * ra&rrjw
(Mi?rp2 a Kose-name for Miprpfxi/), on
the ground that the article is elsewhere
always inserted with o5tos,5$*,*«Vos. Cf.
v. 7 2 &tpes wapaiTcv/Acd at r^v piav ravnjv \
dpaprijjv : also v. 26, 38 rip dpapriijr
Tafrrrjv. But cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. §
94K, who quotes Xen. Anab. iv. 7 dpwptv
dKiyovs rot/row dvOpdmovs, and other
instances, where 'the demonstrative is
equivalent to here or there* So Mrjrpovs
n?<r8f, vii. 107, ' of Metro here.'
62. 86s. ' Grant as a favour/ concede,
dona.
tq 6c$ KaTdprrjcrov. On the lips
of Gyllis 1) lew would naturally mean
Aphrodite. There was an 'AQpobfoiov
in Kos (P.-H. 387, date about 240 B.C.},
andaguild of 'A<ppoh <na<rral (P.-H. 1 55).
Two paintings of Apelles and the
'veiled Aphrodite' of Praxiteles at Kos
testify to the honour in which the
goddess was held there.
In popular belief Aphrodite had the
power of averting old age. Cf. Plutarch
Sympos. iii. 6. 4, where we have the
words of a popular saying, dpdfiaK' &vco
t6 yrjpa? | i *aAd 'Atppo&ra. In Sparta
we hear of an 'AQpo&Ttj *Afi0akoy4pa
(Pausanias iii. 18. 1). Thus in the text
Metriche is to attach herself to Aphro-
dite : rb yrjpas pi) \d$y <rc vpoaMipav.
She is in fact to become a Up68ov\os of
Aphrodite by a single act of worship ;
cf. Jackson, Proceedings of Cambridge
Philological Society, 1903, p. 14. Others
punctuate after 0c$ instead of after &fc>
taking dpaprirjv 66s t§ 0c$ together,
and translating Kardprqcou aavrijv by
' watch yourself/ ' prends garde. 1 tcarap-
ra<r$ai mt <r<xxppovety, cf. Hdt. iii. 80,
ix. 66 (v. Herwerden, Lexicon Dialecti-
cum, s.v.). The verb is found in one
other place in H., v. 67, where it is « ' to
hang ' in the literal sense.
63. XdOfl . . . irpoof3\4i|rav. 'Steal upon
you (lit. look upon you) before you know.'
64. koI Soid trp^cts, ' you will gain
two advantages.' We must punctuate
after vpf]£€i$, as the space in P indi-
cates. The two advantages are then
described by the words that follow. We
should expect Gyllis to say ' You will
enjoy Gryllos' love, and you will also be
richly rewarded.' This sense would be
given by i)8«'a» Crj<T€is /cat wp6s *tX., or by
IjttaK ... teal (rot kt\. In any case v. 65
seems to refer to a tangible reward in
contrast with love for its own sake. Gyllis
estimates others by her own standard.
The future $7<rc» seems necessary
owing to bo0rj(T(Tcu. For the spondee
in the fifth foot v. on v. 21. For {fly
Wian cf. Menander 650 (Kock).
66. trcCofnTi |uv. The genitive is
used with vu6*o6ai four times in Hero-
dotos, i. 126; v. 29, 33; vi 12. It
seems to be an Ionic idiom, but occurs
in Attic at Eur. 7. A. 726; Thuk. vii.
73-
^tXco <rc. Amo te. In vii. 4 kyto <f>iXw
at is taken by some in this way as a
formula of welcome (v. ad loc.).
va[l] Cf. Introd. ch. V. 3. A. xii.
67. 1/vXAL There is no need to read
12
IIPOKTKAIS H MASTPOIIOS
70
75
tov vovv* fid tt)V yap MdvSpio? KaTanXoxriv
/cat ttjv <j>£kr)V Atjfirjrpa, tclvt eya> i£ dXKrjs
yvvaucos ovk &v ^Seca? €[irlflKov<ra,
XO)\riv 8' de&eiv X^' ^ v €^€7rai8€vcra
koX rrjs dvpri? tov ovBbv l)(6pov rpyeurOcu.
<rv 8' aSris €s /ic /1178c ev, ^[tjXrj, rou>i>
(f>€pOV(Ta X**P €l ' l&OoV 09 flLTptfCaLO-L
irpeirei yvvai^i, reus real? cwrayy^XXc'
ttjv Hvuecti 8e Mrprpiyyiv ea dakirew
tov 8l<f)pov' ov yap ivyekQ, tis cis MdvSpw.
68 post NOYN spatium K . TATTAC3CJN denique cognovit Kenyon
69 €r(x) . 2 ut videtur P: €y©[y]€ Kenyon " " 71 X(x)AON superscr. A
m. rec. 2 P 73 sq. /i?;oc €va (fnpovcra x^P fl pvtiov' bv bi ypgai-
<ri 7rp€7r€i kt\. Blass 74 fUTprjlaart Bucheler: MtTPH I AIC P 76
TTY0€(Jl)A€ (TT ex A I m. pr. facto) P super € ad fin. accentus gravis
exstat 77 TON AI<t>PON super MHTPIXHN m. pr., litteris MHTPIXH
deletis: MHTPIXHN primo dederat P MANAPIN cum accentu acuto
super A P
rwXX/[s], In v. 18 TvWl occurs with t,
but we may scan v. 67 with an initial
choriambns (- w w -) or regard the 1 as
lengthened by the ictus; cf. iii. 7, iv.
20. The position of the name coming
first in the sentence increases the im-
pressiveness of Metriche's words. Sto*
baios ( Flor. 1 16. 24) quotes as far as rbv
vovv, but with yfow (ITNAI for TTAAI).
t£ XcvkcL twv Tpix&v. This is some-
what more emphatic than at \evteal
rpi\€i. Cf. iii. 52 rwfifi\v rip (or}s;
Introd. ch. V. 2. B. i.b.
68. KaTdirXoxriv. This is undoubtedly
the reading of the Papyrus. Metriche
is convinced that Mandris is alive and
will return to her (cf. on v. 44). Perhaps
Kardv\<ucrtv, ' sailing into harbour/ im-
plies that the home of Metriche was in
a seaport ; v. Introd. to this Mime.
69. A-f|ji.T)Tpa. The goddess is put
second to Mandris. Gyllis likewise uses
val A'/^rjrpa at v. 86.
71 sq. x°>M v KT ^* The emphasis is
on x v ^h v * ^d there is a play on the
meanings of xwA^p and x»Ad. ' Claudam
pedibus fecissem ob clauda fide verba,
nam par pari * (Bucheler). With x^A A
dtifctv « 'liederliche Reden fuhren'
(Cr.), * to make immoral proposals/ cf.
dWcusfalfoiv, to speak in vain. In Prooim.
4 r& kvW' dei&tiv refers to the 'limp-
ing' verse, the ' scazon/ or ' choliambic'
Lit ' I'd have taught her for her lame
(vicious) advice to go limping away,
and to hate the very threshold of my
door.' With tj}s Bvprjt *tA. cf. iii. 38.
73. |ii)82 iv . . . toiov. ' Not one word
(proposal) of this kind. 1 For the hiatus
cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. d and v. 43.
74. |urpt|laiov. Cf. Servius ad Aett.
iv. 216 Multa lectio mitras proprie
meretricum esse docet. So Pollux iv.
151 Si&fUTpos kralpcu The Papyrus has
fitrprfiais, with the initial letter some-
what obscured. There is, however, no
reason to doubt that it is ft: hence
d\€Tp7)icus = aMrpici (Cr.) is not possible.
Blass reads (v. above) firfSk iv[a] . . •
<p(povaa x^P €l l&Oov ov & ypfoucrt kt\.
This involves the addition of a letter to
iv, for which there is no room in the MS.
75. rats v&us. Such women as
Myrtale and Sime (v. 89) are meant.
Perhaps reus vicus with the article means
'those young women of yours/ and
Gyllis at v. 90 may refer back to these
words of Metriche.
76 sq. Tt^v IIv6«i> . . . Mt)TpCxt)v. Cf.
Sulpicia maiorxvi. 3 : Si tibicura togae
(i. e. of harlots) potior, pressumque qua-
sillo I scorlumquamServifilia Sulpicia.
Metriche adopts her full title as a
woman of honourable estate, very
different from the lights-of-love of v. 75.
UvOiai is the gen. of Tlv$iri$, for which
we should expect IlvBcico ; but after €
or 1 the c of the termination is dropped,
cf. pviow from fivicu, ii. 22.
OAViretv rdv 8C<t>pov. Cf. on v. 37.
/
IIPOKTKAIS H MASTPOIIOS
13
aXX* ovBk tovtmv, (fxtaC, rZv \6y<ov TvXXls
Sctrat. SpeCaaa, ttjv fie\aivi& eia{p]L\jiov
K7j]KT7)iA6povs T/>cis eyx€a[<ra rov d]Kpi]Tov 9 80
Kai vhayp imo-Tdijacra, 80s in^iv i]h[p]q>.
©P. 777, TvKki, irWi.
IT. Sct^by ov 7i[apa]XKdn{€Lv
irelo-ovcrd <r tfkdov, dXXa €[#07x1] rcHy t[p]a>^.
78 0YA€ superscr. XI m. rec. 3 P 4>YC€I superscr. A m. rec. 2 P
79 post A6ITAI spatium in margine KYTT€AAA superscr. A€Y (Blass)
80 KT)Krr)fi6povs Nicholson, Biicheler : . . KfHMOPOYC P cyx*aaa rod
oKpr t Tov Crusius: ?["X§A£ . • OY P: iyx*<ura /ux aKprjrov Headlam
81 KAI cum paragrapho P * mtiv Kenyon ibp<$ Blass:
. AP(|)J P : dbp&s Biicheler 82 Verba 177 rvAXl nWi servae dedi
Ribbeckium secutus post 176101 spatium maius P post A6IE0N
spatium ov napaWdrrap scripsi : OY TT . . . AAATT . . P (ita nunc
Kenyon) : owe cyo> ndpnav Blass 83 post HA60N spatium ak\a
" ' " p.- axvix^c v --*-—
iKrjTi rS>v lpS>v Crusius T(x) N I POi) N P :
«£' €ywv tLpcov Stadtmiiller
Metriche quotes the words of Gyllis
against her with considerable effect.
ivy*\§. Present tense, as y€\Aw has
for future yeX&aopat. 'No one can
point the finger of scorn at Mandris,'
i. e. on account of his wife's behaviour.
78. ov8l. Metriche did not want to
listen to Gyllis; neither (ovdi) does
Gyllis on her part wish to hear more
than 'yes' or 'no.'
<t>curl introduces a proverbial
expression; cf. Lat. (uf) atunt. Cf.
vii. 49 dAA' ov \6yajv ydp t <paoiv> ij
dyopi) Stirou. Proverbs are sometimes
indicated by other formulae, e.g. ii. 44-5
<prjal ... to rov \6yov 81) rovro.
Gyllis does not 'need such words,'
the plain refusal is enough. Metriche
sees that her visitor is not likely to
appreciate her love for Mandris, and so
without further ado she prepares to get
rid of her amicably.
79. StiTot. For this, which — indiget,
cf. vii. 49, quoted in the last note. In
vi. 41 Sutou «= 5cf : ttjv ptv yXtvcrcrau
lirrcfActv Surai ; and so apparently kburo
= $Su at viii. 18 ; but v. note on vi. 41.
|uXaivC8a. A large shell from which
to drink, Lat. concha. Cf. Juvenal
vi. 304 cum bibitur concha, i. e. extra
tmnsuram, according to the Scholiast.
The female pandar is constantly
described as besotted. Propertius, v.
5. 75 invokes upon the lena a curse of
perpetual thirst, and assigns her as
a monument curto vetus amphora collo.
80. [ic-f|]KTim6povt, sc. Kvddovs; each
holding i of the current local liquid
measure. If the ieorv\r) was the local
standard, then three ticnjp. would be
£ pint; and with two parts of water
to one of wine, the amount offered to
Gyllis would be f pint (Nicholson,
Athenaeum, Oct. 3, 1 89 1 ) . 'EKrrjp6poi =
sextarii (Herwerden), but 3 pints would
be too much.
81. l]8[p]$. This reading, due to
Blass, seems to mean ' in a bumper,' lit.
'violently* {cum sudore). It is appa-
rently colloquial. atySn (Biicheler) would
have the meaning ' strongly ' ; the word
6\b)>6s being used of strong drink. The
indications of the MS. are, however, in
favour of «, not s, as the final letter.
82. The first words are spoken by the
maid (Bpiiova), not by Metriche, as the
vapaypaxpos after v. 81 indicates.
rg. Usually rrj, an old Epic impera-
tive, in Homer always followed (as it
is here) by a second imperative: e.g.
Tij ffvctffov Ail, II. xxiv. 287.
8«!|ov. ' Give it me. 1 At iii. 62 we may
take &€l{ovT€s in a similar sense, 'to
bring forward .' The Ionic form would be
di(ov, but here the letter 1 is not marked
as to be deleted. At iii. 62, moreover,
the MS. has dt^ovrts = dc^ovre*.
ir[apa]XA6/rr[«iv. Used absolutely,
— ' to go astray/ Lat. desipere : Plato,
Tim. 27 C, 71 E; cf. Eur. Hippol. 935
\6yot irapoXA^Trovrw, « delirious words.'
So I read from the traces of the MS.
We require an infinitive to provide an
object to vuoovoa.
83. l[p]Ov. There is no doubt as to
the reading, but it is not clear what lpo\
14
nPOKTKAlS H MASTPOIIOS
MH. &v ovv€K€v fWL, TvWt, &vd[0r)$ rovSc.
IT. 09 <rov y&vovro, fia tckvov, 7r[o]Xv[9 hrjvto' 85
rjhvs y€, vai AijfiTiTpa- Mi}[ry>]i)([)}9] ol[vo]v
ffhiov dtvov TvXkl? ov n€[7r](OK[€]v [ic]ai.
av 8' cvrv^ci fioi 9 t4kvov. dcr[<£aXca>$ ttj/dci
<ravrqv* ifiol he Mvprakr) T€ #c[al X\ifi7j
viax fieuoLev, ear &v iv7rve[y] TvXkls. 90
84 apdBrjs rovfc scripsi : (x)NA P : &va fj&Urrov Crusius 85
COY cum accentu ~ super Y P MA cum accentu ~ P Xiptf Crusius
86 MrjTpixn£ otvov Blass : Mrjrpixijf oluos 9 Biicheler 87 HA6ION cum
accentu acuto super € P ntir&Kcv ku> Crusius : TT€ . (a)K£N . Q3 P :
nenoK ovkg> Biicheler 88 a<r<t>akc<os r^pci Blass : AC (vel AG )
P 89 TAYT H N superscr. C m. pr. P «<u 2Lpaj Biicheler : K . . . IMH P :
koi 'Errifju] Rutherford
arc referred to. Perhaps some festival
in honour of Aphrodite : v. on v. 62.
But Gyllis may have said the first thing
that occurred to her in her confusion.
In Ionic we find both Upbs and lp6$.
On the relation of these forms to one
another cf. Smyth, The Greek Dialects :
Ionic, p. 631.
84. ' And because of this (the reason
which G. has just given) you have
enjoyed the cup of wine.'
tov8c, sc. otvov. For the gen. cf.
of/ret;; dvaiftrjv tojv tikvosv, At. Thesm.
469. Metriche 'points to the ptXawis,
which is still in Gyllis 1 hand.
85. os«#cu olros, i.e. the wine re-
ferred to in v. 84.
I&d. 'Truly /'verily.' This word, which
some refer to p/fjTVP, i.e. Arj^Tr/py is,
according to the observation of Meister,
used only by women. It occurs eleven
times in Herodas, and, must be carefully
distinguished from pA. See iv. 20, 33,
43> &c.
At Theokr. xv. 89 (pa v6dw &v$ponros)
the Scholiast says that the usage is
Syracusan and expresses indignation:
Zvpafcdatov t6 fto, evl Ayavajcrrjatcus
\€y6p€vov. This statement is probably
a mere inference from the passage in
Theokritos, and is not borne out by the
fresh evidence in Herodas. Thus at
Her. iv. 20, 33 pa expresses admiration
or surprise. For Ma = Rhea Kybele,
worshipped throughout Asia Minor, cf.
A. E. Contoleon, Rev. des £tudes grecq.
xi. 169-173.
86. A^|tt)Tpa. So Metriche uses pa...
rijv (piKrfv Ahprjrpa, v. 69. On the 0a-
\v<Tia, the festival of Demeter in Kos, v.
Theokr. vii and commentators : Paton-
Hicks, p. 358.
88. cvTvxfi jtov. Like x°*f>i /*°* &
H6,TpoK\t teal €lv 'Atbao Mpoiaiv, 11. xxiii.
19. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. b.
rlicvov. This can be addressed only
to Metriche, not to Bptiocra as Ribbeck
takes it.
AotyoXlus rfjpct. This reading is due
to Blass. After a there is in P apparently
a or $, not 7 (dy/eaXliov M, Biicheler).
89. ouvHjv. P has rcamjv corrected
to aavrrjv. The latter is probably right,
as it is hardly likely that Gyllis would
express solicitude for the attendant.
i\Lol. Emphatic: 'my hope is that
Myrtale,' &c.
MvpTaAij. The name of a courtesan,
found also in ii. 65, and elsewhere, e.g.
in Aristainetos i. 3.
2]C|U). This reading seems better
than K&vript) = zeal 'Evrifirj. The name
^ififf is perhaps found in Lukian diall.
meretr, 4. 4, and certainly on Inscrip-
tions (L. Radermacher, Rhein. Mus. vol.
Iv. 150).
90. v€<u pivotcv. We may suppose
that the women in question lived with
Gyllis, who prays that they may remain
young and attractive while she has
breath in her body. Cf. on v. 75. The
ending of the Mime thus shows Gyllis
in somewhat the same character as the
Uopvo&ooico's of ii.
In the same way the end of ii pre-
pares us for the third Mime, which
illustrates practically the principle ex-
pressed in ii. 100. So also vii follows
naturally on w. 95-6 of vi. Possibly i,
ii, iii may have formed a kind of
trilogy; also vii may have been acted
immediately after vi.
II
II0PN0B02K02
BATTAP02 TPAMMATEYS
BA. "AvSpes St/cacrrat, ttjs yew)? /i[«/] ovk iark
f)fi€(ov KpLTal hrjicovOev ovSk [ttj]s 8o^[s,
1 €CT€] super € prius accentum gravem habet P
AHKOY06N spatium
2 post
Battaros, by profession a TIopyoBofficSs,
brings an action against a man of higher
position named Thales. The ground
of complaint is that Thales has entered
the house of Battaros forcibly and at-
tempted to carry off one of his protegees,
by name Myrtale.
The Mime is entirely taken up with
the speech of Battaros. He begins by
warning the jury not to be influenced
by the social position of Thales. To
give a rich man the right to maltreat
and rob a neighbour because the latter
is poor would be inconsistent with the
principles of democracy. Thales is in
reality only a Phrygian who has changed
his name. The law of Chairondas
(Charondas) on the subject of assault
is then read at the request of Battaros.
Then follows abuse of Thales' character.
Myrtale is called as a witness to the
truth of Battaros' allegations. Battaros
admits his low birth and the stigma
attached to his calling : but in his person
the jury are trying the cause of all the
aliens resident in the state. The hos-
pitality of Kos has been famous ever
since the time when Herakles and Askle-
pios were entertained there. Finally
Battaros calls on the jury to judge with-
out fear or favour, and to condemn
Thales, for, as the proverb goes,
' Phrygians improve by beating.'
The scene is laid at Kos, as we see
from w. 95 sqq. The dramatist Eubulos
wrote a nopvofaoff/c6s (O. Hense, Rhtin.
Mus. lv. 222 sq.). We also hear of
a Tlopvopoatcbs by Poseidippos, and a
'TaKivdos 4 liopvoQocrKos by Anaxilas
(Schneider, Ns Jahrb. f. Phil cxlv.
108 sqq.). The type was probably de-
rived from Magna Graecia : Crusius,
Unters. p. 50. This Mime is one of
the best, if not the best, of the whole
collection. The character of the pandar
is excellently maintained throughout:
and there is considerable humour shown
in the contrast between the style of the
great masters of Attic forensic eloquence,
which Battaros affects, and the ignoble
nature of the charge which he brings
against his opponent. It is probable
that Herodas derived some hints from
Sophron in writing this Mime (Crusius,
Unters. 51). There are also several
reminiscences of the Attic orators,
which can scarcely be accidental : cf. the
notes on w. 23, 33, 86, 92. Herzog
has claimed for the speech of the Tlopvo-
poc/cds what he calls a *Yircpci1ittos \ a ~
pcucrfjp ( Koischt Forschungen und Funds,
p. 214). On this cf. O. Hense, Rhein.
Mus. lv. 222 sqq., who justly decides
that it is not Hypereides alone that
has suggested this Mime. It is Attic
oratory in general that is here travestied
or rather 'der kunstreiche Apparat
dieser Beredsamkeit, und ihr bisweilen
hoch gegriffener Ton.' (p. 229). With
Battaros Prof. Weil compares Ballio in
Plaut Pseudolus (Journal des Savants,
1891, p. 667). We may add Sannio
(Terence, Adelphi).
1. Yfv4|s. Cf. below, v. 32 and iv. 84.
Kallimachos used the word, fr. 241.
Her. does not use yhos.
2. <f||tco»v. Probably 'of Thales and
myself,' and not » Ifiov.
S^kovOcv. Attic 8fnrov$tv. Wikov is
found iii. 91, v. 24 ; 8-fi/eovOtv only here.
It occurs in Attic chiefly before a vowel :
Ar. Wasps 296 ; Plut. 140. Themistios
reckoned ' inter delicias Atticionum rh
hrfvovOtv koX rb K&vura /ecu rif Aioct(6pw '
(Lobeck, Phryn. p. 212, quoted by
Starkie on Ar. Wasps, 1. c.).
16
IIOPNOBOSKOS
ovS* €i 0aX^s fikv oSros a^Crjv i[riv] lrqvv
€)(€i rakavTtov nevT, eya> 8c fi[v9] a/>rovs,
Siiq/ vfrepetjet, Bdrrapov [rt, n]rjfi['qv]a^ 5
Xufcop yap [a£iov] /cXaucrat*
• ••••••••
T6X5 Bpa]xjlTJP' /1C/30S Tl TJJS [7TO]Xcft)9 KTjycL'
- eal £]
°^X ^ 5 j8ovXo[/i€o-]0a, dXX' a>s rjfieas
3 lineolam ad init. versus habet P : cf. i. 31 mfiv] NYN superscr. H
m. pr. P 4 & /it)f fyrow Palmer : A€M . . APTOYC P : dc f^tf
&provt Crusius 5 ducfl \m€p€^(t Crusius nrjprivae Nicholson,
Bucheler : . . . HMH . I AC P 6 ad initium versus . . KOIN . 0)AY-
KON P; ita nunc Kenyon: '0 an A ante I, N an Y post I incertum: de
K posteriore vix dubitari potest' \vkou yap afiov kXclwtcu Blass
(v. adnotatt.) 7 . C . IHCOMACTOCHIAC . . . N(Y)XO)PH P
(v. adnotatt.) 8 rc\2> bpaxfflv scrip si pepos rt Crusius £e wo? \t*v
loos ian kt\. Blass . . A€(OC superscr. 10 m. pr. P 9 xal {aptv ovx
if &ov\6pc<r3a aXV a>f fans Crusius : 0)M€NOYXO)C BOYAO . . . 0A
KAAAO)C HM6AC (K in voc. KAAAO)C postea deleto) P H in voc
HM6AC accentum acutum habet
cry/ i. e. to extort ft display of feeling
from the most unsympathetic. Then v. 7
would begin a fresh sentence. I had
thought of €/ch (l&v) ycvfiffo/jiai aarbs J
&OTV kov x&pri> ' I ^11 enrol myself in
a city, where there is a true city and not
a wilderness.' Cf. aypbs 1} v6\ir kirl
r$>v vapavoixovvToov, Paroemiogr, Graeci
ii. 11: Epicharmos is also quoted for
the words dypdv r^v v6kiv voiovaiv.
The letter however before . . rfffo/A seems
to be 1 (Blass) and not v f and that before
X&PV is not certain (f &ff[rv ffv]yx^PV
Crusius after Mekler).
In these circumstances no restora-
tion can attain to reasonable certainty,
and I therefore leave w. 6-7 incom-
plete.
8. TeXa 6pa]xH»fy> 'I pay a drachma,'
i.e. 1 drachma per month as ptroticos.
So at Athens the pfroucoi paid 1 drachma
per month (the pcrot/ciov). Battaros
claims to be protected as belonging to
a recognized class of aliens. He has
a 'stake in the country'; pipos rt rrjs
w6kios trijy&,
'fyaJxpV is quite possible, though
the 17 is not quite clear (Kenyon).
[ir6]Aia>!. The MS. has in the text
voktws, which was then corrected to
vo\ios, the letters to being written over
€<u. v6\ios is found at w. 26, 31.
Introd. ch. V. 2. A. v.
9 sq. Kal g]&jifv. Battaros makes use
of a proverbial phrase which is best
3. 0aX^. For the name and accent
cf. O. Schneider, Callimachea ii. 260, who
gives the rule ©0X17*, gen. 9aAov; but
&a\rp, gen. &a\rjros.
t[V|v] vrfiv. The ship on which Thales
brought a cargo of wheat to Kos from
Ak6 {v. 16).
4. iy& tk |t[0]s aprovt, sc. rpdtyoj;
'I am like a mouse nibbling loaves,'
i. e. I live from hand to mouth. This
reading suits the space in the MS. better
than iy& & /uyS' dprovs (Crusius). For
the omission of the verb cf. on i. 3.
5. 8Ckxj *]ircpgcs « will get the better
of me in law.'
Bdrrapov. The name is appropriate
to a tcivatfos {v. 74). Cf. BaraXos, the
name applied to Demosthenes by his
enemies: Aischin. 41. 14. Stammering
is the mark of a pa\ajc6s (Persius i. 35).
In Plut. de poet, and. iii. p. 1 8 C we find
Bdrpaxos 4 vopvo&ocricbs alluded to as
a well-known character in literature, by
the side of Thersites and Sisyphus.
Hense would read B&rrapos there for
Bdrpaxos (Neue Jahrbucher 145-6,
pp. 265-7).
irjnuftvjas. Cf. jrtjpfivy, iv. 70.
6. The restoration is very uncertain.
Blass reads t$ datcrvky \vkov ycLp &£iov
K\av<rcu icfjv Xt/tys o/mkttos J, &arv 8' Ik
X&PV : but burnlKy is very doubtful, and
the sense proposed is obscure. Possibly
however Kvkov ycLp [a£iov] kKovcoi may
be right- ' it is enough to make a wolf
nOPNOBOSKOS
17
6 Kai]pb<; cX/c€t. irpoa-rdrqv [vip]eiv Mewrjv, 10
eyfi)] o *Api[aTo<l>]S)VTa' ttv£ [ve]viicqK€v
TA4v]vt)s 9 [ Kpi&\ro<f>fi>v he ^jJtl] vvv &yx el "
Kei fiYj €<tt aX[rj0]ea ravra, ro[v rfX]Cov hvvros
i£ek]0€T 6[\€<t]<ov, dvhpes, rj[v cl]^ y\atvav*
or]€i>£s e[y]fc> t$ ir/ooorar[fl Tjc&opfyfy/xcu. 15
10 6 Katphs ft™ Stadtmiiller, Headlam v4p*iv] ...IP: in
margine NEMEIN m. rec. 4 II *yo> d' * kpurrooS&vra Headlam:
.... £PJ . . . <J>(ONTA P : tyw r 'Apurrofctvra Crusius vivtKTjKtv
Kenyon 12 Mcw^r* 'Apiarotfr&v d« Blass, Crusius «#ri Biicheler.
NYN ArXI P 13 K€l rf €W SkriQia ravra Blass : .... H6CTAA . .
€A P. rod fj\iov Kenyon, Blass 14 e£c\6cr 6\€<ra>v Blass.
4* fix* Blass : H . . . X? P 15 <rr<vS>s Blass : . . €(r)NO)C P :
drtv&s Crusius" nBuprjyfxai Blass: . €8(f)PHr7V\AI P: d«8a>pij/iai
Biicheler
known in the form (u/uv «yay> obx &*
$i\op*v, aA\' a* 8vpa/ic0a, Menander
Monost. 190 ; c£ Terence Andria iv. 5.
10 ut quimtts, aiunt, quando ut volu-
ntas turn licet. The proverb is, however,
earlier than Menander : Plato, Hipp.
Mai. 301 C, alludes to it : ob\ ota jBou-
A€T«U r«y, <paolv avBpwwoi fcoororc wapot.
fua(6fX€voi t dAA* ota hvvarai. Instead of
ws dwdfitOa Battaros uses the form &s
ijntas 6 icatpbs IXjcu, «I live not as I
should like, but as circumstances force
me.' Headlam {C. -ff.xiH. 151) compares
with 6 itatpbs t\K€t Philostr. Ep. p. 229.
23 ayovaiv avrbv ol teatpal, Liban. Ep.
1567, &c. Kaip6s=xp€ia,Tvxn i TdL'Kpari-
fiara: tknci ■* /bafcrcu.
10. irpoorarnv. «A patron/ i.e. a
citizen of Kos, who would look after the
interests of aliens who sought his pro-
tection. We must distinguish irpo<rrd-
rrfs in this sense from the several mem-
bers of the board of wpoar&rai at Kos,
which corresponded to the Athenian
vpvravt tt : cf. v. 40, and Paton-Hicks,
p. xxxvi.
[W|t]iiv. Infinitive for imperative (an
Ionic idiom : Headlam, /. Ph. xxi. 83).
I have adopted this reading, which is
a correction in the margin, for vi/tei,
which was probably the reading of the
text. Battaros challenges Thales to
settle the dispute through their respec-
tive champions ; he himself selects a
footpad, Aristo hon.
MfwTjv. 'The name Mivmp, gen.
Mcwfa, occurs Nic.Dam.yK 53 (Pape-
Benseler,) ' Palmer : cf. Crusius, Unters.
p. 177.
11. [*y&] 8* , Api[<rro+]«vra > sc. vepw.
An Aristophon is mentioned on a Koan
inscription, P.-H. 10 a. 50.
irv£[vf]vlici)iccv. The fact is mentioned
with the object of showing that Mennes
is no weakling. Battaros plays fair:
the champion he proposes to assign to
Thales is a doughty fighter.
12. f Apur]To<t>&v ktX. The exploits
of Aristophon as a footpad (cf. &itx*i)
had gained him a reputation : cf.
'Optartp 6 ftaw6/Atvos in Aristophanes,
Acharn. 1166, Birds 1491.
Battaros then plavfully invites the
audience to come ana witness the feats
of Aristophon after sunset, when they
will probably leave their cloaks in the
possession of the footpad. This must
be the general sense ; but the restora-
tion of w. 13-14 presents difficul-
ties.
13 sq. The reading which I have
adopted is that of Blass : ' if this be
not true, come forth after sunset and
you shall lose, each man of you, his
cloak.' '. . . v«jT seems certain and
oX quite possible,' Kenyon. The con-
struction, however, ^4X0(7^ dxioojv, sc
was r«y, is decidedly harsh. <£cA0€t'
may be for l(tk6ir<»: but we should
have expected the scriptio plena.
1 5. [<rr]«vat. • Closely.' So Blass :
the ordinary reading is artv&s.
[r]f0Ap[T)}y|&at. • I use my champion
to defend me,' lit. • as my armour.' Cf.
Horn. Od. xxiii. 369 lfapfi<roovro M
XaX*$, //. viii. 530 ator t«Jx<« *«W
xOivrts. For the perfect = present cf.
Introduction, ch. V. 2. B. 5. b. v.
i8
nOPNOBOSKOS
ipel ra jx* [v^v ' i£ ¥ Ak7j$ iky[kovd]a
7rvp]ov$ aymv Kfjcrtjca ttjv kclktjv Xi/iav*'
iyi) 8]^ ir6\p]va$ cfc TvpoV ri r<o hijfup
tovt iarC; h](oper)v yap ovff ovtos irv[p]ov$
hC8(0cr akij]0€Lv ovt eye* irakiv Ktivr)v.
ci 8* ovv€K€v ir\el tt/v Oakacrcrav rj ^Kaivav
20
1 6 €p€i rax vfMiv Crusius : X...NP c'XqXou&z Blass
17 nvpovs ay<Dv Crusius : . . . OYCArCON P Kfjarrjaa rrjv Mekler :
KH.THCTATIN cum accentu acuto super H prius P; T secundum
postea deletum est 18 scj. eyv de nopvas Headlam: ....6170.
NAC P: ryc!> di ncpvas Crusius €#e TvpoV ri t^> dq/to> tovt *Wt;
Headlam : **c Tvpov n tw drjpup jrporiQrjfu Crusius 19 da>p*rjp Hicks
20 bidaxT akrfiuv Headlam: 61 N P. irakip kciwjv] KaXrjv Kiitciv
Biicheler, Headlam : rraXiv #c . ivrjv olim Kenyon
16. [ip«tTA]x'[*|iqv. The figure called
in Rhetoric vpoKaT&XTjif/is, anticipation
of the opponent's case. The 1st persons
in w. 16, 17, can scarcely proceed from
any one but Thales, and must therefore
be in a quotation. 'The only letter
visible in the first part of the line, is
apparently a x about the fifth or sixth
letter' (Kenyon). Hence \4£a \6yovs
ptkv (Headlam) is not so good as hpu
rax' vptv.
"Akt)s. The well-known Phoenician
seaport which was afterwards called
Ptolemais : now St. Jean d'Acre. Ma-
haffy, Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 90.
c\4Xov6]a. Cf. the Homeric €l\^
\ovda.
17. [irup]ovs fl-ycov. Cf. on v. 80.
Wheat and oil were the staple products
of Phoenicia. These were exported
from Tyre, Sidon, and Ake.
K^<mr)<ra. The manuscript reading is
KTj.TrjaTa, i.e. probably Kr\aT7\ara\ the
scribe afterwards deleted the r in the
final syllable. ioTqaa = iiravua.
tt^v kok^v Xip.6v. \ifjibs is masc. in
Attic. The feminine 4 Xi/*^f is called
by the grammarians Doric : and is ac-
cordingly used by the Megarian in Ar.
Acharn. 743 ; cf. Bion vi. 4. But it also
occurs in the Homeric Hymn to Deme-
ter 312, Kallim. fr. 490, in Poly bios
and the Anthology.
The date of the famine here alluded
to is not known.
18. [iy& h]\ iro[p]vas, sc. hX^XovBa
&ywv. This is Battaros' reply to the
imaginary appeal of Thales. ' The latter
may lay claim to your consideration be-
cause he relieved you in time of famine.
But this was no disinterested act on his
part He did so because he had some-
thing to gain, as I have when I bring my
slaves to market.' The reading usually
adopted is ircpv&s (pres. partic. ofrrepyrjiu) .
With this reading ti makes a difficulty.
' iropvas is probably right,' Kenyon.
ck Tvpov. The relations between Kos
and Tyre were close and intimate : cf.
P.-H. 165, 341 ; Crusius, Unters. p. 178.
tC t$ otitic? ktX. ' What does that
matter to the people ? *
19. [BJcoprnv. Attic Hwpfdv, ' gratis.*
20. IStScucr a\-f)]0fiv. This restora-
tion is fairly certain. -Oiv = -Ouv is
clearly legible. dXridetv = a\uv. The
play upon the two meanings of the verb
(cf. Latin mold) is obvious. The infini-
tive is one of purpose. Cf. Introd. ch.
V. 2. B. 5. c. v.
irdXiv kcCvt)V, sc. dtiojfi dkrjdfiv. This
is the true reading ; icakijv is not possible,
for * the first letter seems plainly ir '
(Kenyon). Battaros, as he says teelvrjv,
points to Myrtale (cf. v. 65).
2 1 sqq. The main verb of the pro-
tasis is a£c<, v. 24. ' If, because he is
a rich trader, he is to be allowed to
carry off my slaves by force, the pro-
tection given bv the state is worthless.'
irXci t^v OdXcuro-av. A common
phrase : cf. Demosth. Phil. i. 34, An-
tiph. 'EQic. 1 ir\cts t^v ddkarrav <tx<h-
vioiv iroi\ovpivojv\ 'do you live by trading
while you can buy a rope (to hang
yourself) ? * ol wXiovres is frequent, «»
In the New Comedy and the Greek
Anthology, the sailor is a type of the
unruly class of the community, frequent-
ing low houses and bad company :
cf. Plautus, Menaechmi; Lukian, dial.
nOPNOBOSKOS
19
€)(€(, TpltoV \Lvi<av *Attik<0V, ey<w 8' oIk4(o
iv yfj, TpiBo)va Kal dcr/ccpa? crcwrpas cX/ccov,
pi|7 rw> agci raw e/i,a>i> c/x ou ircwras,
- eal Tavra pv/ctos, ol^O* tj/uv fj dXeayprj
rf)$ iroXios, dvSpes, icdfi otq) o-e/AVVveo-de,
tt)v avrovoiiirjv ifiioiv @a\^$ kv&ei.
ov "xprjv kavrov 00T19 carl /ca#c ttolov
irqXov 7re<f>vpr)T ciSdr', cos eya> £a>€U'
25
24 €MOY cum accentu gravi super € et coronide post MP 28 bv
Xpw tavrbv Ellis : 0N6XPHNAYT0N P 29 {far Crusius: ZCOIHN P
meretr. iv. 3, p. 287. So Horace, Epodes
xvii. 20.
\Xaivav. Cf. v. 14.
22. rpi&v jj.v«ov 'Araic&v. For the
form fcWcw = yankotv cf. on i. 76 IlvOica.
At v. 21, 3minae is the price of a
slave. At vii. 79, 1 mina is asked for
a pair of ladies' shoes, v. Excursus II.
23. cv -yfi. Thales could hoist sail
and get away at short notice. Battaros
was tied to land. No doubt the hope
of securing immunity from punishment
would be stronger in the sea-faring class,
and would make them more reckless.
Tplffova (sc. <popwv } from tXjcojv) is the
rough cloak of the poor and of certain
philosophers (e.g. Cynics and Stoics).
Cf. Ar. Wasps, 116, 1131 ; Ekkl. 850.
dcnclpas. Pollux vii. 85 da/ctpai
xnr6brjna \duiov \(Lfxojvos xpffoipov ' also
in Bekker's Aneedota, 452. 9 the dotckpa
is said to be inrdthjijia Attikov. dcrtctpa,
da/ctpioKos are quoted from Hipponax ;
oi.fr. 19 (which Her. seems to have had
in his mind) ipol ycLp ovt* ISwkcls ovtc
koj \\aivav J Saatiav, iv x (i H-^ VL <p&pi*a> m
kov fiiycos \ ovt 1 datctpycrt robs rrdtas
Sacrtirjcrt I Ztcpxnpas.
JXkcov. Cf. vii. 125. This particular
kind of shoe was no doubt worn loose
on the feet. There is a noteworthy
parallel to this passage in Isaios v. 1 1
iytcaktt avrcf Srt ift&dtas teal rpiflfana
<f>opei; v. Introduction to ii.
25. Kal Tavra wkt6s. Idquc, et id
are similarly used in Latin. For wktos
see v. 35.
oix€0 ktX. 'The protection of (i.e.
afforded by) the city to us (metics) is
past and done with/
•fj|uv (or iltdv). So in Attic Tragedy
frequently. On the quantity of the « cf.
Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vii.
•f| AAcwotj. For the scansion cf. v. 72.
26. ir6Xios. Cf. v. 8.
- &$' Sit? ktX. This refers to v. 27.
Note the order of the words ; ' that on
which you pride yourselves, the inde-
pendence of the state, will be ended
by — Thales.' Cf. for the sentiment
Sannio in Terence {Ad. ii. 1. 175)
regnumne, Aeschine, hie tu possides ?
27. tt|v avrovotu-qv. On the independ-
ence of Kos see Paton- Hicks, pp. 29 foil.
vpfuv. This is a cretic here : at vii.
62 it is a spondee, by synizesis. Jjfiiwv
(found 6 times) is always a spondee.
Palmer would therefore emend to Kv-
fjttdfVf * ravisher'; cf. Eurip. Hipp. 1068.
28 sq. xp*i v KT ^» ' He should re-
member who he is, and of what clay he is
formed, and live as I do.' The imperfect
implies that Thales neglects this duty.
P has ov*xmvawov> the * being at-
tached to the wrong word.
!avr6v. For the accusative after
(ISSra cf. v. 78 kavrbv avriic' ddfiaei.
kok irotov ktX. An allusion to the
fable of Prometheus. Cf. Kalliraachos
fr. 133 €t <r« HpofAt}0€vs I lirKao* Kal
mjkov /*^ l£ kripov ycyovas: Horace,
Carm. i. 16. 13.
There is also no doubt some sarcasm
conveyed by the word mj\ov. Note the
form voiov for ko'iov (cf. on i. 10 kov) :
it is probably preferred here owing to
the alliterative effect : voiov trr/Kov »€-
<f>vpT)rai (cf. v. 56).
29. irc$vpT)Tai. The at is elided as at
iii. 41, v. 74, vi. 63. Cf. Introd. ch. V.
2. A. i. e.
ws «y<2> £<*>€iv. i. e. {tv XPV y ) • • •
(ditiv us iyw {(Sf).
The MS. has (anyr, which Crusius
thinks may be due to a conflation of two
readings : i. e. (rjv and fair (« (wcik).
ca
20
nOPNOBOSKOS
tS>v $7)ilot€(ov <f>pia-<rovTa Kal top tJkujtov. 30
VVV 8' oi fl€V i0VT€$ TYJS 7ToXlOS Ka\v7TTfjp€$,
Kal ry y*v% <f>v<r&vTes ovk 1<tov rovry,
irpbs tovs vofiov^ /JXenrovcrt, tcfjfik rbv £elvov
Ov[8cl]s 7ToXlT7J5 ^Xd^CTCV, Ov8' f}\0€V
irpb? ras Ovpas fiev wktos, ovh* €)(0)v 8£8a? 35
Tt\v oIkltjv v<f>r}\lt€P, ovhk rSxv iropvimv
{ity Xaficov ol)((OK€P' dXX' 6 4>pv£ oSros
6 wv 0aX^9 icov, Trpocrde 8*, dvhpes, 9 AprCfiii7j^ 9
airavra ravr enprjge, kovk iirgBecrdrj
OVT€ 1/OflOV OVT€ irpOOT<LTY)V OVT apyOVTO.. 40
36 OIKIAN cum accentu acuto super I posterius, et H superscr. m.
pr. P " tyrpfnv Kenyon 37 &iv Kenyon : r?JHI P 38 ATTPO-
C0€ cum puncto super A delendi causa P 39 awavra Blass : HTTANTA
P: ? ndvra Meister
30. t£v fljicurrov. 'The raeanest of
the citizens/ civium vel infimum ; cf.
Rhianos : oIk &v aitdprois | alv^aas nctf-
Iwv oW^ rbv hirr&riov.
The adverb fJKHjra is common. The
adj. seems to occur only in Aelian,
N. A. 4. 31 ; bnt Aelian may have
derived this usage from Homer (v. L.
and S. s. v.).
31. Ka\tnrry)pit. A metaphor from
the tiles of a roof, which the word xa\.
originally means. Here it is used to
signify the chief men of the state. Cf.
the German * Spitzen der Stadt.'
3a. *y«vfj. Cf. on v, 1.
<J>v<r&vTfs. Usually of arrogance, cf.
magnum spirare. It is not, however,
used here in a contemptuous sense, for
the sympathies of Battaros are with the
tcaXxmrrjpts as opposed to Thales.
On the contracted form tpvff&vres v.
Introduction, ch. V. 1, and for the phrase
cf. Menander iv. p. 157 Meineke, awams
ol <pv<ra>vT€s l<p y iavroTs iiiya,
ovk fcrov Tovnp, i.e. dAAd nokh
/iaAAov.
33. irpdsTofav6|iovtpA4irovov. leges
respiciunt, * defer to the laws.* There is
a striking parallel to the argument of
this passage in Demosth. Meidias
§§ 62 f. Iphikrates had many friends ; but
though <ppovS)v k<f> kavrqi tt}\ikqvtov . .,
oi>tc i&A&ifcv ivl rcLt oUlas . . vvicrajp trrk.
Cf. Introduction to this Mime (on imita-
tion of the Attic orators).
34 sq. ^\6i)<rcv. dko&w, or (as at v.
51) a\oi&w, is used (see v. 46) of assault
and battery : whence varpakolas, prp-pa-
kolas. Ar. Clouds 911, 1327.
- |A0cv ktA. Cf . Theokr. ii. 1 2 7-8 *l V
dkkq. fx 9 &0cfrc teal a Ovpa cfxcTO /«>xA<p,
vforan teal w€k4tc€is teal Aaftw&fo ^v$ov
i<p' vfiL
36. Ttiv iropvfov. Partitive gen.
Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. a.
37. otx<»ic«, from olxo/uu. Veitch
quotes for this form Soph. Aias 896,
Hdt ix. 98. $x*iKa occurs at Aisch.
Pers. 13, Soph. Fr. 227. <pxV Ka is found
in Epic and in late Prose.
38. 'ApT£p|ii|t. We hear of a Per-
sian Satrap named 'Aprifxas (Xen. A nab.
vii. 8. 25) : cf. Schulze, Rh. M. xlviii.
254. For the alleged assumption of
a false name cf. Demosth. De Corona
§ 130, Lukian, Peregr, 1.
39. &iravro. Some would read if v6vra.
On if cf. Schneider, Callim. i. 353.
40. irpo<rT&n)v. The wpoffrArm here
may be the same as at v. 10 ( « ' patron *).
More probably, however, the word here
means an official who with the &p\oxv
acted as representative of the tribe. In
the Inscriptions of Cos we have several
references to the yv^txa irpo<rrarB»
(P.-H. 2, 10. 13, 23). In later inscrip-
tions dpxw = the first magistrate. There
seems to be a climax in the present
passage : v6p.os — vpotrr&rrfs — apxotv :
law in the abstract— a magistrate of
lower rank— the first magistrate.
nOPNOBOSKOS
21
k]cutoi \a/3<6v pot, ypafifiarev, rfjs clIkltjs
TOV VOflOV aV€L7T€ 9 KoL (TV TTjV 6lTY)V f$V<TOV
rf}s KXeiftvhpr)?, /Jc'Xtiotc, fte^/HS ov eiirg,
/irj irpos re #cvo"09, <jyrjcrC 9 \& Tcwnjs fjfjLiv,
to tov koyov hr/ tovto, krjtrjs Kvpoy.
45
44 fly irp6<r3* kv<t6s <j>Bfjai Headlam 45 TO cum paragrapho subscr.
P AHIHC cum punctis duobus super I (nempe diaeresis signum) P
41. MaCrot ktX. Battaros pauses in
true rhetorical fashion to call npon the
oIkCt|s. In the MS. cumrjs might be
either altcirjs or altcelrp. In Attic the
spelling is alieia. The true Ionic form
is dettcir) (II. zxiv. 19) or &€iK€ir) (as in
Herodotos). aUia is assault, and de-
notes a less serious offence than Uppis.
In Attic law there was a Utcrj for alieia,
a ypa<pt) for v&pts.
42. Kal <rv. Addressed to the official
(6 i<t>* CScjp Pollux viii. 113) who tended
the K\tipvSpa, a water-clock to time the
speeches in court; Battaros claims to
have the flow of water stopped while
the documents are being read out. For
a description of the tckefritipa see Arist.
Prodi, xvi. 8.
Ttjv 6irty pOo-ov. 'Stop the hole*
through which the water flows. The
time consumed in reading documents is
not to be reckoned in the time-allow-
ance.
43. n^Xpis ov ttirrj, sc. 6 ypap/xaTtvs.
For the subjunctive without av v. note
on iii. 4. The hiatus before cftrp may
be explained by the fact that ctvy once
had Digamma. There seems to be no
reason to change to p. ov Vcfrrp, i.e.
dytliry (avayopcvv), Cf. the hiatus cS
€l5p at Ar. Wasps 425 : also Knights
438, Peace 373 («3 to*).
44 sq. These lines are difficult;
and we can hardly attain to certainty
with regard to them. I take <pr)al with
to tov \6yov 87) toOto, which is its sub-
ject, — * as the proverb says.' Cf. Lukian,
Luk. 18, p. 586 t/cptva tovto 81) rb rov
\6tyov •naXtvUpofAfjffai fiaWov, and see
Headlam in Academy 1891, p. 362, who
quotes several instances from Lukian,
Alkiphron, and Plutarch. There is no
difficulty about the separation of <pr)ol
from its subject. This separation suits
the colloquial style of the piece.
ut\ irpos ktX. That there is some
vulgar proverb here is plain, but the
exact meaning is uncertain. The sense
is, I think, * lest my vpcv/crds suffer, and
furthermore my blanket be stolen/ i. e.
lest I be doubly injured, the reference
being to a man who was robbed of
his blanket and then tossed in it. See
•the description of tossing in a blanket
in Libanios iii. 259 (quoted by Crusius,
Unters. p. 179), with the expressions
7^7€vrai tov ramjTos % rwv ov ircirctpa-
fjtivaiv rov rdirtfros. XtjtTjs icvpcrrj — a
passive, as \Tfl(«r0ai is usually middle.
Supply dicupOapi) or the like with tcvads
from Xr/trjs tevpajf (zeugma). Other views
are as follows : —
(1) Headlam (C P. xiii. p. 151) pro-
poses pi) irp6ff$c Kvabs <p0j)o~t x& rdinjs
- tA., i. e. pr) <f>Oy im<p€pofjthnj 1) KotXla, ne
prius venter projluat, comparing Lucr.
iv. 1026 (where Babylonica are the
r<£in;s), Aisch. Cho. 753, Diphilos 72, &c.
But the changes made in the manuscript
reading are extensive, and the form <p6yo-i
requires more support than the solitary
tba/u, iii. 43.
(2) Bucheler explains * litem litis-
que orationem cum pudendis eorumque
tegmine cotnparans cinaedus videlicet
natis iacturam minoris aestimat* Qi.
Dalmeyda, ' de peur que, comme dit le
proveroe. on ne nous arrache a la fois
cul et chemise.'
(3) For Crusius' various interpreta-
tions see Unters. 32 sa., 179. He takes
tcvffbs as 6wij rfjs xXefnttipas, <f>rjcn (sic) as
conjunctive, while his alternative render-
ings, damit das Loch nicht dazuspricht
and damit er nicht zum Loche spricht,
give a very forced sense to the first
clause. The former is a capriciose Urn-
kehrung ofvpbs v&vp \4yeiv into vSup
irp6s rtva \iyci, for which there is no
support whatever: the latter depends
on an imaginary form, rd /evabs for rbv
Kvo6v t to say nothing of an alteration of
the manuscript irpoorc to irpbs r6. The
second clause (uf) . . . 6 rdinjs . . . Xrjtijs
Kvpoy) he renders (p. 180) ' damit ich
nicht ze prellt (' toss ed* ) werde '; but this
does not seem to explain Xrjtrjs tajpoy.
\
22
nOPNOBOSKOS
50
TP. hri)v 8' ekevdepos tis aiKicr^ hovhqv
tj €K(bv hri<rrrQ, ttjs 811079 to Tifirjfia
hiirkovv tcXcitg).
BA. ravT eypaxfte Xaipd>vhr)$,
avhpes hucaorat, /cat oirxjL Bdrrapos XFd%>°* v
%a\rjv fieTeXdetv. rjv dvpyjv he T19 KoxfrQ,
fivrjv Tivero), <jyqcrl' rjv he TrvJ; akoujoy,
a[\]kr)v iraki \Lvr\v t tjv he ra oIkC eiiirpria{ f Q
fj opovs xmepfl'i), ^ikCas to ri/x/i^a
e[vei]ne, Krjv fikdxpy tx, hnrkoov Tiveiv.
48 AITTAOYN cum paragrapho subscr. P 49 BATTACOC, PO
superscr. m. pr. P 50 fjp . . . dm\6ov rlvciv (v. 54) scribae (rP.)
tribuit Rutherford 51 <t>HCIN P 52 eMfTPHgHIP.P
54 tu€ifi€ Kenyon: €NIM€cum paragrapho subscr. P
46. The words of the law are read oat.
The clerk begins, not at the beginning
of the law, but with the first clause
that fits the case : hence 81 with iirfjv.
47. IkAv firurirQ. Aut sciens assecta-
tusfuerit ; so Headlam, who shows that
the phrase is a translation into Ionic of
ivatcoKovO-fjaj) : cf. Aisch. c. Timarch.
139 tovKov (k*v${pov ircuSds yd\r' kpav
fxfjT 4ircuco\ov$€iv y f) rihrrtaOai rj hrffxoaia
fiaffnyi vcvHikovtcl nkyyas. ivi<nrji is
the 2nd aor. conj. of t<piv<x). Meister
reads imffvjj as from ivunrdoj ; but tbe
present tense does not suit aUiay (aor.).
rr\% 8Ckt|s r6 tC)i.t)|m&. litis acsti-
mationem. Cf. Ar. Wasps 897.
48. BwrAoOv. Cf. v. 54 for predicative
use of adj.
XaipcovSi)t. The name of the cele-
brated Dorian legislator of Katana is
better known to us in the form XUpd/vSas.
Cf. Arist. Pol. ii. 1 2 Xapdn/Sas 6 Karavcuos
rots avrov voXirats /cat rats dXkcus rats
XaX/cibi/cais v6\tcri reus ire/ri 'IraXiav teal
'XiKtXiav (yofM$4TTis iyivcro). Diod. Sic.
xii. 19 tells us that Ch. killed himself
for accidentally breaking one of his own
laws. His laws were ' sung* at Athens
in (TvfivSaia : cf. Bentley's Phalaris 376
(Wagner), Niese, s.v. Charondas in
Pauly-Wissowa iii. 21 81. Arist. (I.e.)
speaks of the aicplfcia of Ch.'s code ;
this is confirmed by Herodas. We know
that distant states, such as Mazaka in
Cappadocia, adopted that code (Strabo,
xii. p. 539) : so there is no difficulty in
believing that Kos also adopted it. See
Crusius, Unters.^w Blass, G. G. A. 1892,
pp. 23off. ; Kohler, Sitzungsberichteder
Konigl. Preussisch.Akademit zu Berlin,
1898, p. 841, who accept this statement.
King Antigonos recommended theTeians
between 306 and 302 B.C., with a view to
the awoucurpbs with Lebedos, to use the
laws of Kos(Dittenberger a ,i77; Michel,
34 ; Kohler, ubi supra).
The rhetorical roiroi in ii. 31 sqq., and
92 sqq., seem to be based on the actual
words of Charondas* code: cf. Stob.
Florilegium, 44. 40 TLap&vda Karavaiov
irpooifua vdfxcuv vo\Itq o' ahucovfilvip
QotjOuv /cal otieot iced cvl (tvrjs, £*vov l\
wavra rdv kv ttj kavrov varpidi ff€06-
/Acvov teal Hard, robs oiiceiovs vo/xovs €v^-
fioas Kal oitctlus irpoaUx^oOai /cat awo-
ariWciv, fjt€fjanjfi4vovs Aids Bwiov kt\.
49. iced ovy). ktX. The sense is : ' this
law fits my case so well that you might
think I had drawn it up on my own
behalf: but this is not so : the impartial
lawgiver framed it.'
50. Ovptjv . . . k64>"0 ~ Ovpoicoirfiff'Q, a
practice of the bands of revellers (of
Kwfxd(ovrts) : cf. Ar. Wasps 1253 ;
- Theokr. ii. 6; Athen. 618 C, &c. It
was a punishable offence at Athens:
v. Headlam, C. R. xiii. 151.
51. dXotf|<r[fl]. Cf. on v. 34.
52. irdXv. An Alexandrian form.
Introd. ch. V. 2. A. ix.
£)iirp'fj<rn. Cf. v. 36.
53. x^Mtt, sc - fyaXA"*** This was
the fine to be imposed for breaking the
law, and damages would also have to
be paid for the injury done (fcfjv fHXaxfo
- tA.). For the ellipse of fyax/«is cf.
on i. 25, and Starkie on Ar. Wasps 106.
54. tCvciv. Infin. for imperative : here
for the 3rd person of the imper.(cf. tiv4tw,
v. 51). Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. c. iv.
nOPNOBOSKOS
23
cj>[fc]ci irokiv ydp, & &a\rjs f <rv 8* ovk oTcrOas 55
Ov[t]€ TTokiV OVT€ flTG>9 TToXlS 8lOMC€ircU.
o[lK€l]9 8c crij/AepOV fl€P iv BpiKivSTJpois,
£)(0€S 8* ip *&poripoio'iv, avpiov 8', rjv aoi
v[a]v\ov 81801 ri5, C5 Ocur^XiSa irkcbcrfl.
c[y]a> 8', o/ca>5 a*> /it) fiaKpiyyopicov v/ieas, 60
Si/8/3€5 Sucaorai, t$ Trapoi/iirj rpvxeo,
- n{4]irov0a irpbs ®a\^ro9 ocrcra tea iricroy
55 <»*« Kenyon : (0 . I P 57 oiWr Kenyon : . K . C P
59 AIAOI P: &&£ Bucheler TTAO)CH P 60 YMEAC cum accentu
acuto super Y P 61 t[js irapoipiflg Blass 62 KATTICCHI, HM
superscr. m. rec. 3 P ,
55. $[k]€u ir6Aiv. Cf. above on v. 6
for the opposition between darv (ir<$Xts)
and X&PV- But more probably the con-
trast is here between the settled life of
a community and the irregular existence
of a wanderer like Thales.
otirOas. For oTcrOa ; it was used by
Kratinos (Mein. ii. 80) and Alexis (Mein.
iii. 389). Zenodotos introduced it into
the text of Homer (Eust. 1773, 28).
56. ov[t]€ it6Aiv ktX. For this division
of the dactyl in the first foot cf. v. 40.
irws. For kSis. The Attic form is
due to the desire for alliteration (cf. on
v. 28).
57. Bpucivorjpois. BpuclvZ-qpa is the
name of an insignificant town in the
island of Rhodes. The inhabitants were
called BpiKivMpioi : and a certain kind
of figs grown there was known as B/m-
ytvSapifes (luxada): Athen. xiv. 652 D,
who speaks of them as &ap0api(ovoas
t£ 6v6pMTi. On the town and its name
cf. Schulze, Kh. M. xlviii. 248 sq. ;
Bockh-Frankel, Staatshaush. ii. p. 432.
The name is selected, no doubt, because
of the similarity of its termination to
that of 'AQtypounv.
58. 'ApStjpounv. The stupidity of the
inhabitants of this Thracian town was
proverbial. Cf. the speech defoed. cum
Alexandre* , p. 218 dvroi 5' ol vt6v\ovrot
fi6vOV KaTCUf>pOV€lV VfX&S VflMV avrSjv
dvaytcafavai . . . &avrcp iv 'APfypircus %
Mapwvirais 6XK* ovk iv 'AOrjvaiois ito\i-
T€v6p€vot, which illustrates the general
sense of the present passage.
4|v ktA. * If any one will pay you for
the trip/ not ' If any one will pay your
fare for you ' for Thales is a ship-owner
(cf. w. 3, 21) : but we need hardly
expect consistency from Battaros; cf.
78 sqq. There was a character in
Sophron named BovXias, who was
famous for his inconsistency: Crusius,
Unters. p. 52.
59. 81801. Subj. on the analogy of
verbs in -ow. It is found as indie, several
times : e. g. Mimnermos, ii. 16.
$a<rn\t8a. A town in Pamphylia
of evil associations. There was a
proverb &aorj\ldos iroXtrcia' ivrl tSjv
ava£ia)v. At a later time it aided and
abetted the pirates of Cilicia (Cic. Verr.
iv. 10. 22). Cp. Stratonikos, ap, Athen.
350.
All three places mentioned in Herodas
were thus in more or less disrepute.
irXwo-Q. From itKqvw, Ionic for w\4ca.
60. oko* &v ktX. Cf. Introd. ch. V.
2. B. 8. iii. d.
61. tq irapovp,i-Q. The ordinary
meaning, 'proverb,' is fitting enough.
Herodas wishes to bring out the igno-
rance of Battaros, who takes paicpt)-
yopovvra rpvxw to be a proverb, but
does not take fxvs iv macrji as one:
Kaibel, Hermes, xxviii. 56 sq. : v. note
on the next verse.
Others, as Rutherford, take irapoi/xia
to mean ' digression,' iic&auts rov k6yov,
quoting Photios, s.v., who gives, for
one meaning of the word, jtom rb ira/>-
oZiicbv Sirjyrjfxa, * any statement of the
character of a digression, 1 irapoipua
coming from ira/xi and oTfxos, extra viam.
Crusius thinks the reference is to the
proverbially bad repute of the three
towns just mentioned ; but (1) the allu-
sion falls a little fiat, (2) we should
expect reus vapoipucus (or tJs irapoipups,
as Blass indeed reads).
62. &Wa k& iricrcTQ | jifls. «d is for
k&H or K&y. The sound of pt(v) before w
24
IIOPNOBOSKOS
fivs' irv£ hrkrfyqVt r) dvpr/ KanjpaKrai
TTJS Ol/CITJS fl€V, T7J9 TCXCG) TpLTTjV /ILcdoV,
ra \mipQvp ourd. Sevpo Mvprakr) Kal <rb % 65
hei£ov <re(0vrr)v iroxrC fir/hev aloyyvev'
vofMi^e tovtov9 ov$ op#9 Sucd£ovTa$
irwrepas dSeX^ov? ififiXerreiv. oprJT, avhpes,
ra nXfiaT avrfjs Kal KartoOe Kai/adev
m XcZa ravr eriXkev avayfjs ovtos, 70
off etXtctv avrfjv Jcd/Jui^er* — Z Trjpas,
64 MO I PAN, litteris 01 PA deletis, IC0O superscr. m. pr. ut fu<r66v fiat P
67 OPAIC, H superscr.m. pr. P 69 KATa)0€N, N postea deleto P
70 AIA cum accentu A super I P G)NArHC cum accentu gravi et
spiritu aspero super CO P
was faint, and the letter was dropped.
So also before a : cf. viii. 1 &anj$i for
aVOTT)$l.
The MS. has in the text *d, with w
written over a, i. e. the corrected reading
is tcijpt, which is a Doric contraction :
cf. *ijy&.
The phrase cV miowQ puts is used
proverbially of those who are in diffi-
culties from which they cannot extricate
themselves. Avttj 1) irapotpua ctprjrcu M
tSjv (U drjbh * pay pa IpirtaovTajv koX
dv(rSt<£iT'fjT<»s dtraX\acaofi4vojv, says the
Scholiast on Theokritos xiv. 51 : pah,
<pavTt, &v&nrix*t y^pxOa iriffoas (y*fyc$a
perf. for y€yc4fit$a). We also find the
proverb in the form &pri pvs vlaatfs
yevfTat: cf. Classical Review, vol. vi.
(189a), p. 227.
Zenobios tells of a Tarentine boxer
named Mvs, who is said to have gained
a hard-won victory at a place called
Tliaoa, in the 1 1 1** 1 Olympiad (336 B. c.) :
kox rii tkrjyotpfvos wept clvtov tXeycv'
toa liradtv & Mvs Ik tJ IlWp. Possibly
ni<r<TQ is for Way (i. 53) : but in any
case this story of the boxer Mf/s probably
originated in a false conception of the
passage in Her., where iri£ kvkfiyrjv
comes immediately afterwards : see
Kaibel, in Hermes, vol. xxviii. (1893),
PP- 5^-7-
64. rf)s. Article used as relative.
Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vii. a.
TpCn|V |iur06v. 'A rpiTq (\ of a
stater) as rent.' This means a rpirtf each
month, or 4 staters a year, the rent being
no doubt paid monthly, as at Athens :
Bockh, Staatshaush. i. 177. 4 staters -»
about £5. rplrrf has also been taken
(1) as r6«ot Mrptroi (Bticheler), or
(2) as $ of his profits : cf. Herwerden,
Lexicon Graecum Suppl. et dialect, {s. v.
rpiTq). For Tpirrj as a coin c£ Bockh
Metrol. Vnters. 135 ff.
The reading fwtpay, which has been
corrected by the first hand to puaOov, is
a mistake due to the scribe, who took
Tpirrjy as an adjective : 777s rcXlw rpirrpf
fxotpay could only mean that Battaros
lived in a avvouela (paying } of the
rent). This is not impossible (cf. Isaios
▼i* § 19); though at first sight im-
probable considering the nature of his
trade.
65. Ta farlpOvp' 6irra. 'The lintel
is scorched.' See w. 35 sq.
MvpT&Xi). For the name cf. i. 89
(note).
Kal <rv. We must punctuate after
av : tu etiam prodi. fcvpo acts as verb.
66. The passage may be a travesty
of the famous scene when Hypereides
exposed the charms of Phryne to an
Athenian jury : cf. Introd. to this Mime.
68. Note the effect of the tribrach
varlpas, as though Battaros' voice
quivered with emotion. Cest Id (in
iraripasy &te\<pov$) sans aucun doute le
mot le plus reussi de tout le morceau
(Dalmeyda, p. 44). Considering Myr-
tale's profession there is certainly an
exquisite impudence in the words.
69. kotowc KdvcoOcv. Susque deque,
Cf. vii. 80 fj dV<» tr* fj k6tco.
70. Acta. Proleptic. Introd. ch. V.
2. B. 3. Meister takes Acta as an ad-
verb « \4cas (\tiws), < completely.'
&vayf|S. Hesychios has toayljr tva-
y1)f fj he&riXos. The word is here used
in the more general sense of ' scoundrel.'
71 sq. & r^pat, ktX. 'Thales may
nOPNOBOSKOS
(rot dvercu, e7r[cl] to aXfi av i£e<f>vorr)<r€v,
&<TTT€p 4>tXi[7r]7ro9 iv S<£/io> kot 6 Bpeyicos.
yekfe ; #civ[ai]8[o5] ci/u #eal ovk airapvevfiai,
/cat Barrapo? /ioi Tovvofi iorC, y& iramros 75
?jv fioi Xicrvfi$pas \& Trurrjp Smtv/i/J/motcos
Kr/7ropvol36o{K]evv irdvres, d\X' cjc^t* akicfjs
dap&e&v \4ovff ikotfi av, el ©01X779 etr)"
ipqs av fikv fcrofc] MvpTakrj? ovhev heivov,
72 rbaln'hv Blass: TOAIMAN P 73 *iX«nro* Blass: <t>IAI . TTOC,
T (ut videtur) superscr. P kot] TTOT, K superscr. m. pr. P BP€l"KbC
(vel BP6YK0C) P : 6 &pc*Kot Biicheler 74 T6AAIC P, deinde spatium.
Kipaidos Kenyon 76 CICYMBPAC P : CICYMBPICKOC cum accentu
acuto super I poster. P 77 post TTANT€C spatium 78 0APC€O)N
cum paragrapho subscr. P \iovff eXoi// &v Blass : A€(i)N . . OIMAN,
N0 superscr. ut videtur P: X*W &yx<*P % «* Biicheler " * ei?;] IHI P
79 €PAIC M€N, CY superscr. m. pr. P : cpqs fihta-m Meister
thank my white hairs (old age), for had
I been younger his blood would have
been spilt.'
7 a. OvItu. Cf. vi. 10, where Koritto
says to her slave $04 pot Tatirg J kvei a
iyevff' av rGnr ip&v iytb x^f*™. Chariton,
vi. 7, p. 114, has 6v€ h\ rots Otois ical
patcapiC* afavr-qy.
4ir[ci]. The first syllable disappears
after -« (aphaeresis). Cf. on v. 25.
kvd =* ' for otherwise ' : cf. ivel &ida£ov
in Tragedy (e.g. Soph. El. 352).
th atpa. For the crasis cf. rov
Ijkiov, v. 13.
{{c^wrqocv. The subject is 80X17$.
For Ucpvaav atpa cf. Soph. Aias 918
Qvff&vr' avw . . . atpa,
73. ${\i[ir]iros ktA. Apparently the
MS. had *iAiinros with the correction
QiXkjtos. See Headlam, C. R. xiii. 152,
who reads fyevxor for Qpty/cos, and finds
a reference in this obscure passage to the
well-known proverb rbv tv Z&pxp /eopJj-
n\v ; alluding to a Samian boxer, who be-
cause he wore his hair long was taunted
by the competitors with effeminacy, and
surprised them by winning the victory.
4 The name of the antagonist is not else-
where mentioned. Here it is Qlkimros
or *£Ai(Jtos > and then Battaros identifies
himself with the celebrated KopijTrjs.'
fiptvteos or ppovtcos = &rrik*fkn 9 * grass-
hopper,' a term of contempt.
Professor R. Ellis has considered this
passage in the Journal of Philology
(xxiii. pp. 2osq.). He thinks the Qikimros
here mentioned is Philip III of Macedon
(B.C. 235-179); but this puts the date
of Herodas later than seems possible,
viz. between 200 and 100 B.C. Ellis
takes Pptytcos as = c6/3pcx/*os, referring to
some peculiarity in the conformation of
Philip s head (fipiypa). Dr. Kenyon is not
quite sure that the copyist did not mean
to write ppcvtcos. But as the passage is
obscure I prefer to keep Bplytcos, the
explanation of which may yet be found.
75. Bdrrapot. Cf. on v. 5 above.
76. 2v<rvp0p&s. The name is asso-
ciated with Aphrodite. Cf. Ov. Fast, iv.
865 sqq. Nutnina volgares Veneris cele-
brate puellae . . . antique sua dominat
date grata sisymbria myrto. Iiavfx^piov
is the name of a courtesan in Athen. xiii.
587 F. Cf. MvprdXtf above, and Ar.
Birds 160 pvpra tccd prjKOJva ical aiovp-
/3pm.
77. Sktjt' &Xk4)s. ' As far as strength
goes.'
78. AfovO' *Aov|t' dv. So Blass. 'I
could slay a lion, if that lion were
Thales.' For the spelling urp cf. Introd.
ch. V {Iota adscriptum).
79. Battaros abandons his tone of
hostility, and offers to come to terms
with Thales. Such sudden changes of
attitude are part of his character : cf. on
v. 58. ' You love Myrtale, I dare say :
I want good bread to eat. If you wish to
have the one, I must have the other/
«p$s av |iiv C<no[s]. This is to be pre-
ferred to lp$s piv taojs, (1) because-there
is no evidence for t in tews = * perhaps ';
(2) because the pronoun is emphatic,
and is contrasted with ky& in the next
verse.
26
nOPNOBOSKOS
cya) 8c nvpwv' ravra Sous iiceiv c^cis. 80
rj in) AC, el crev dakirerai tl t£>v evhov,
€Hfiv<rOV €15 T7)V X e W a B<LTT<*'p£<*> Tl/XT/I>,
KauTO? tol <r avrov d\rj Xaficbv ojco>? XPV& 1 *'
a/ 8* ioTLV, avhpes — ravra /x,ci> yap ci/or/rax
irpo? [t]o0toi>, v/ici? 8* a>s a/iaprvpeov evvrwv 85
yv&pjQ hiKairj ttjv Kpiciv Stairarc.
i)i> 8' chop C5 ra SovXa crco/iara (nreuh'Q
So TTYP€0)N P, et deinde spatium 82 BATTAPIO)l, I posteriore
postea per punctum deleto P: Barrdp<o Rutherford TIMHNI, I po-
steriore postea per punctum deleto P 83 KAYTOC cum lineola ad
initium apposita et accentu acuto super P TACAYTOY cum
coronide post C P 0AH cum accentu A super H P XPHZ€IC P
84 iv $ lariv Biicheler : €NA€TIC, C et N superscrr. m. rec. 2 P: iv
y €(rnv Blass : cvcotiv Crusius 8 ANAPAC, A posteriore in € mutato,
et € m. rec. 2 superscr. P
suits the wheedling tone of the speaker.
For the anapaest in the fifth foot (due
to the proper name) cf. iv. 72.
•nfrfjv. ' The price ' ; cf. v. 89. Her.
also uses ripos masc. in this sense,
vii. 78.
83. Kavr6s. This and not fj avr6s (as
Biicheler) is the true reading. • Pay the
price and then use her as you will.'
ra <r* avrot). For ra ad, avrov. The
coronis after <r shows that we cannot
read ra aavrov.
8Af). Sens. obsc.\ cf. tundo. For
the ordinary sense of the word cf. iii.
44 (0X17x01).
84. Iv 8* €<tt(v. « But one thing re-
mains.' Battaros has been speaking to
Thales : he now turns to the jury. We
might also have iv 5' lartv «= tvwriv &4 f
'I give you leave,' as Blass has pro-
posed. But the presence of yty suits
the first meaning best.
85. ws djiapTVpcav cvvrcav. sc. rGrv
irprjyixaTcav. For the absence of the
subject to the gen. absol. cf. Xen. Anab.
iii. 2. 10 ovtoj d* kx^ vr<uv t *licfc kt\.,
Ar. Knights 29, Wasps 882 ; Goodwin,
Gk. Gr. % 1568.
86. Yvwp,fl 8ucatx). The jury is to
decide the case like Athenian dicasts
where the law did not direct them : —
they promised repl 8>v /ti) tloi (y6poi)
yv&/iri rj Sucaiorary {if*j<pict0$ai) t Pollux
viii. 122.
87. olov. This goes with 8ovAa. Si
ui in servilia corpora ruit (Biich.).
Crusius reads dtov, * only/ and refers to
vpoadLdwfu (z>. 88) in explanation*
ov&v 8«iv6v. 'There is nothing
strange in that/
80. iy& 8i Trupwv. P. has irvpfoav,
which is simply a mistake for vvpcav.
Cf. x**/* "" for \€ipoav, vi. 1 1 ; vii. 3.
Palmer notes that in Herodotos ii.
36, some excellent MSS. have m>pto*v
as the gen. pi. of vvp6s, and this form is
read by Gaisford and Schweighauser.
Headlam compares Plautus, Poen. 315
Ac at ego amo hanc. Ml. at ego esse et
bibere (sc. amo) : also Theokr. xiv. 7
fiparo jilv /cat rrjvos, iplv botcu, otrnu
diktvpa). Each of the two men wants
what the other possesses. Thales wants
the girl, Battaros the corn ; cf. on v. 1.7,
above.
Meister strangely takes vvptow (which
he keeps^ as the gen. pi. of an unknown
word rrvprj = a piece of money. But
he mistakes the sense of the passage.
Battaros first proposes an exchange of
the girl for the com : he then suggests
that Thales should buy the girl out-
right. This second proposal is con-
tained in v. 82. If mtp€w as well as
rtfiijv meant a sum of money there is no
force in fj, v. 81.
Of the passion of
V. 590 Aids Qaktru
81. 0dXir€TOi.
love: Aisch. P.
neap ipom.
Tt t&v JfvSov. For avXdyxya or
tcapSir) (i. 57) : no doubt a colloquialism.
82. tyJpva-oy ktX. Cf. Lukian, De
mere. cond. 14, p. 669 rapafivaavTa Is
rijv x**P a • • • Tovkaxiorov vivre dpaxpds.
BaTTopicp. The reading of the MS.
gives a diminutive form, which well
II0PN0B02K0S
27
- 075 fidaavov airy, 7r/>oo"8iS<w/u Kafiavrov'
Xaficov, QaA/q, arpefiXov /tc' fwvvov r) Tip*)
iv t<j> fL€0"^t) earco' ravra Tpvrdvyi Mipa>? 90
ovk ai> Stica^Q)^ fH\nov h[i]grrja€.
to \011rov, avhpes, /jltj 8ok€lt€ ttjv \jrrj<j)Ov
tS iropvofio<TK<i) Barrdpa) <j>epeu/, d\\a
airaai rols oIk€v<tl ttjv 7t6\lv t*eivoi<z.
vvv SeitjeO' 7) Kc5? #ca> Mepoxji ko<tov SpcuVei, 95
)(d) @€0"0"a\6s riv et)(€ ^/oa/c\^5 ho£av 9
XaoTcXi^rio? k<os $\dev h/ddS* 4k T/hjc/ctjs,
88 AITH, I postea ad finem vocab. addito P 95 AIE60 cum accentu
acuto super I P HKCjOC cum accentu rt super O) P 96 6IX6NH-
PAKAHC, X super N m. pr. scripto P 97 K(x)C cum accentu rt super Cx) P
88. pdo-avov. By Attic law no free
Athenian could be put to the torture ;
and free aliens, whether £ivoi or /ii-
roueoty stood in general upon the same
footing. We do not know the pro-
visions of Charondas' code on this sub-
ject : perhaps in this travesty of Attic
oratory it is simply Athenian practice
that is referred to.
irpoo-Si8a>|u. ' I offer myself as well.'
This verb at vi. 36 has the meaning
'give.' Here and at iv. 94 it means
' give in addition.'
Either party to a law-suit might by
Attic law offer his own slave to be
examined by torture, or demand the
slave of his adversary. The offer or
demand was equally called wp6ickr)<iis
els paoavov. Here Battaros offers him-
self.
89. o-TpipXov. This mode of torture
was in general use in the Attic courts
{Diet. ofAntiq* ii. 852).
Iiovvov = n\rjv, introducing a reserva-
tion.
nyA\. Cf. on v. 82.
90. cv t$ |4.c<rcp. Cf. Demosth. 41.
25 &$\a Ktipcva iv pi<j<p. At vi. 81 iv
fiiffqf = * near at hand.'
By Attic law the suitor who put an
opponent's slave to the torture was
liable for damages for any bodily hurt
resulting from it. The ripy is probably
intended here to cover any such loss.
Tpvrdvfl. The pan of a balance;
Tpvrdvrj (cf. Ar. Wasps 39), but in
Latin tr&tina.
Mtvos. One of the three judges of the
nether world, the others being Aiakos
and Rhadamanthys : Demosth. de Cor.
1 2 7, p. 269 Reiske. In Lukian, Nekyom.
11, iropvo&oaKol, among other pests of
society, are brought before Minos.
92. to Xotir6v. ' Furthermore,' quod
superest.
\ii[ Sokcitc ktX. Another rhetorical
commonplace. Cf. [Demosth.] c. Poly-
clem I : ov yelp i/ws teat Uo\vtc\iovs
i8t6s ianv 6 dyebv dAAA tea} rrjs irokeojs
koiv6s : ibid. 66.
95. t$ iropvopoo-Kcp. For the dative
('in the interests of B.') cf. Introd.
ch. V. 2. B. 2. b.
95. -f| K«s icwMcpoiJ/. Battaros plays
upon the patriotic feelings of his audi-
ence : cf. Introd. ch. 1. Merops was
the father of Eumelos, a legendary king
of Kos. Cf. Mc/x$iri7, Mcpoms, names by
which Kos was known in early times :
Mtpones = ol K&oi (P.-H. p. xx, notei).
For the general sense cf. Hippokrat.
9» P* 3 2 ° (Littr^) K$oi ovbiv dv&fiov
npa£ovaiv ovrc Mipovos ovt* 'HpcucXiovs
ovt€ 'Aax\rprtov.
Spaivci. Cf. i. 15. Note the use of
the singular, in spite of the double
subject.
96. 6«rcraA6s. The son of Herakles
by Chalkiope, daughter of Eurypylos,
king of Kos : cf. Introd. ch. I.
Thessalos' two sons lead the Koan
contingent in the Homeric catalogue
(//. ii. 678).
X^paxX^s. This is a correction ; the
MS. had originally tixtvrjpatekrjs.
97. 'A<rKXi)in6s. For the worship
of Asklepios in Kos cf. Introd. ch. 1,
and especially the fourth Mime.
TphcKip . Trikka, in West Thessaly,
was the most ancient seat of the worship
28
IIOPNOB02K02
KrjrucTe Atjtovv 58c rev ydpiv &oi/3r).
Tavra <tko7T€vvt€$ irdvra rrjv BCktjv opdy
yvco/jiji Kv^epvar, <w$ 6 &pi>£ ra vvv 5/ui>
TrXryyels ap&ivwv eaaer, et tl firj \fjev8os
4k t£>v irakai5>v rj napou/iir) fid£ei.
100
98 KHTIKT6 cum accentu acuto super H P
super Y P T€Y cum accentu A super Y P
superscr. P
AHTOYN cum accentu *
102 BAZI, P m. pr.
of Asklepios. See //. ii. 729 sqq.;
Strabo, ix. p. 437, xiv. p. 647.
98 . Atjtovv. For this accus. ( ■■ Atjtoj)
cf. vi. 45, 75, and Introd. ch. V.
&S*. ' Here': cf. iii. 97. At i. 49,
iv. 42, it means ' hither/
- o(Ptj. For the birth of Leto in
Kos cf. Tacitus, Ann. xii. 61. Herzog,
Hermes xxx. (1895), p. 154, regards
the legend as simply a double of the
tale of Leto coming to Delos. Possibly
there may be a covert reference to the
confinement of Queen Berenike at Kos in
309 B. c. (P.-H. pp. xxxii sq. ; Theokr.
Idyll xvii).
99. Cf. v. 86.
100 sq. The proverb alluded to is
^lted by Suidas in the form: +pi>£
p irkrjycls dfxtlvojy not biaKoviartpos :
cf . ' a spaniel, a wife, and a walnut-tree, |
the more they are beaten the better they
be.' Cf. also 6 M fapcfc avOpanros ov
vcuBev€rcu (illustrated by Mime iii).
For the Phrygian as a type of boorish-
ness cf. iii. 36.
102. ck tOv iraXcuAv. A prUcis
inde temporibus (Herwerden).
££(«.. In the MS., between £ and a
of this word, p is inserted above the line
by the first hand. This perhaps points
to fipafai. pp&fav has two meanings,
(1) 'to boil'; (2) *to growl* (of
bears), but neither of these suits the
context. Possibly the scribe meant to
correct (i&fa to <ppa(et. If so, it is
strange that there is no trace of the
^. For P&fav \ftw8os cf. vii. 32 r^v
i\rj0tlrjy /Sdfctv (si vera lectio).
\
Ill
AIAA2KAA02
MHTPOTIMH
AAMIIPI2K02
KOTTAA02
MH. Ovto) tl col Soirjcav al (f>i\aL Movcrcu,
Aclim place, repirvov, rrj^ £077$ r hravpia-Qai —
tovtov kwt c5/tov Beipov, aj(/)i5 r) ^vyr/
avrov iirl ^ciXccuv fiovvov r/ Katcrj \€i<f>dj}.
This Mime is called the 'School-
master/ and describes the methods of
correction applied to Greek schoolboys
of the time. Metrotime brings her son
Kottalos to the schoolmaster Lam-
priskos, whom she implores to give
Kottalos a sound flogging for his
misdeeds. These she recounts at con-
siderable length. He plays pitch-and-
toss, for example, with low associates.
He won't learn, and is shamefully igno-
rant. If he is scolded, he runs away
from home and lives on his grand-
mother, or climbs roofs ' like a monkey.*
The result of these escapades is that
the tiles get broken and have to be re-
paired at Metrotime's expense. There-
tore Lampriskos' aid is invoked to bring
Kottalos to his senses. The dominie,
nothing loth, calls for the tawse, and
Kottalos is hoisted. His tears and
entreaties are unavailing. His mother
is firm, and would like him to have
even more than he gets. While she is
insisting on this the boy escapes, expres-
sing his contempt as he does so. Metro-
time departs to bring the news to the
boy's father, who is evidently not master
in his own household.
The scene cannot be fixed with cer-
tainty, but several indications point to
Kos: cf. on w. 10, 24, 51, 59. The
arguments used by Rutherford (p. 39)
in favour of Kyzikos, viz. (i) that li/tcu-
Qov (v. 45) is, according to Hesychios,
tiioj&oXov vapid Kv(iKt]vois, and (a) that
the school holidays are days sacred to
Apollo, while Kyzikos is a son of
Apollo, have little strength : see notes
on w.45, 53.
1. ovtco. Cf. Lat. sic or ita in adjura-
tions. See Conington on Verg. Eel. 9. 30
Sictua Cyrneasjugiant examina (axos\
. . . Incipe.
The order of the words is otir <u aw,
hoi-qaav . . . rtpnv6v ti, kt\. The con-
dition on which L. is to receive the
blessing is expressed not formally by a
conditional clause, but by the impera-
tive ottpou (v. 3) i.q. iiv Zupys: cf.
incipe in Virgil (quoted above).
Mofknu. The Muses are appro-
priately invoked because there were
figures of them in the schoolroom
(w. 57» 97). as was frequently the
case : Athen. 348 D ; Diog. L. vi. 2. 69
(Headlam).
a. There are two objects to boiijaav,
(i) Ttpm6v re, and (a) rrjs (orjs kirav-
piaBcu.
3 sq. ko.t' &|aov. This may be — tcaroi-
fufidv/ down from the shoulder/ i. e. with
the full swing of the arm. Cf. Leaf on
II. xv. 35 a (fidffnyi iearca/Modv ffkaatv
fmrovs). But the Latin catomidiare,
derived from the Greek Karoj/jUfa, means
to lay one (boy) over the shoulders of
another, and so to flog him : this suits
w. 60 sq. best.
- Xpts *i +vx^ *tA. The spirit of
those about to die was often repre-
sented, in literature and in art, as
leaving the lips or nostrils in the form
of breath. Cf. Homer, //. ix. 408:
Anakreon 39. 7 KpaZirj 8c fnvbs &xpts
dvifkuve, tcav dvitrfirfv : Pliny, Nat. Hist.
vii. 5a. 174 (from Heraklides Ponticus)
tells of Aristeae animam evolaniem ex
ore in Proconneso. An Athenian vase-
painting depicts a Ki)p laying its hand
on the mouth of a dying man to seize
the spirit as it leaves the lips (Klein,
Meistersign* p. 113).
4. -f| Kant} simply indicates the anger
of Metrotime, ' his life, plague on it.' Cf.
v. 80 ij tea*?) . . . &vpca t and the use of
mains in Latin.
Xct^Ofl* The constructions of &xf**
30
AIAA2KAA02
€#c fiev Ta\alv7)$ TT/v OTeyrjv irerr6pdr)Kev
XaXKLvBa 7ral£<ov kcu yap ovB* aTrapKcvaiv
al aarpaydkcu, KaympiaK^ avfi^oprj^ 8* ^877
opfia iirl fiitfiv. kov /jl€p r) dvpyj Kelrai
tov ypanfiano'Tea) kol TpnjKas rj irucpr)
6 XAAKINAA lineola ad bit. apposita et accentu acuto super I scripto P
7 ACTPArAAAl cum accentu acuto super A tertium habet P : al dopicdfcs
Rutherford : al arpoyyvkat Palmer
and p4xf* s as conjunctions in Herodas
are as follows. Subjunctive without av
' here and at v. 88 (axpts) ; vii. 7 and
viii. 8 (a^XP*0» At viii. 3 (see note) we
find fJtixP 1 with 06X\faj or -«, and at ii.
43 PCX/** °v ^^ the subj. ctrg.
5. The tmesis Ik . . . ir«ir6p9t)iccv (In-
trod. ch. V. 2. A . i. f.) gives this line some-
thing of a tragic sound ; trriytf also is a
poetical word. It is possible that some
well-known verse of tragedy is parodied
here. For kiaropBto cf. Soph. Track,
1 104; Eur. Troad. 142.
6 sq. xo^KtvS* iralfwv. ' Playing
with coppers.* Cf. x a ^ K ' t ( (LV » x**** 10 "/*^
For the termination nvha in the names
of Greek games cf. b'i*\icv0T'a>da i barpa-
Ktvoa. See Pollux vii. 105, 206 and ix.
118.
koI -ydp ktX. K. is not content with
the knuckle-bones (SurrpaydXai v. 7,
hopKafes v. 63, hopKakitits v. 19) which
served for school-children in general.
In the famous wall-painting at Pompeii,
for example, the children of Medea are
represented as playing with darpaydXai
under the eyes of their mub'ayaryds (Mus.
Borb. v. 33).
&TrapK€vcriv. Cf. v. 63 ov 001 ir
anapKU kt\.
7. al dcrrpavAXai. The ordinary form
is darpayaXot. The article being elided
here, we must either suppose that the
second a of aarpay&Xai is long (of this
scansion there is a trace in Eust. ad
Horn. p. 1289^, or else (with Blass)
regard the line as beginning with a
choriambus — ^ w — ; cf. *lwrropihovroi
cXVf ia teal fxtyas rviros, Aisch. Sept. c,
Theb. 488 ; <paioxiT<wcs ieal tr€v\fKravq-
plvax fcr\. t id. Choeph. 1049. Some
scholars (as Rutherford, Palmer) have
considered 6\arpaydkai to be a gloss
which has displaced the original word ;
which was, according to Rutherford,
tiopicafas (cf. v. 63), according to Palmer
CTpoyyvXtu,
o-uji^op-ns ktX. ' He is getting worse
and worse.
(TVfMpoprjs is partitive gen. after pi(ou.
Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. a.
8. p,c£ov. Cf. ptfav, pi^ova. fi*(- f not
p€t(-, is the regular form of the com-
parative in Herodas. p4{ov occurs 8
times. At iii. 36, P has, however, pci(ov.
1*2 pi£ov occurs again at iv. 54.
kov. Indirect interrogative for farov.
In the other cases (seven in number)
where the word is found in H., it is
direct interrogative, as at v. 59 Evdlrjs
kov pot; We might also take kov as
being for kclL ov (Weil) : cf. v. 14 *i)
pAv,
Kottalos does not know the way to
school, but he could readily direct you
to the place where he gambles with his
low companions (v. 12 sq.).
9. -ypapiMmo-Tco). Apparently Lam-
priskos himself.
The ypanpaTtorfc was distinct from
the ypappariKos, and was an elementary
teacher. Suidas has ypappariarffs' 6 rcL
■nparra OToix&a b\hdaKOJV. The ypappa-
rinds on the other hand taught litera-
ture and criticism. Parents sometimes
gave their sons additional instruction
at home (w. 24 sqq. 30 sqq.).
Tpiijicds. Schoolmasters were paid
monthly at this time. Among the
Greeks the last day of the month was
the day for bringing the school fees. See
Lukian, Hermotimus 80. At Rome it
was the Ides (Hor. Sat. i. 6. 75). The
name for the fee was pia06s f or bidcurrpa,
Lat. minerval.
The Athenian schoolmaster— and he
may be taken as a type of Greek school-
masters in general — was ill-paid, and
often did not receive his payment at all
(Demosth. c. Aphob. i. p. 828) : cf. the
line iJToi rtBvqKtv ^ hibaoKti yp&ppara
(Mein. Fr. Incert. 453).
•ft mKpT|. Metrotime only pays her
son s school fees with reluctance, know-
\
AIAA2KAA02 3 i
tov fiiaOov curci kt/v to Nawdicov Kkavcra), 10
ovk av Tay4<t)<z \rji;eie ttjv ye firfv iraiarprfv,
OKoimep oiKilfivcnv ol re irpovviKoi
KOI 0p7)7T€TCUj <Ta<p CHOC KTjT€p<0 0€l£CU.
ktj p,€v rdkcuva SeXros, rjv eyo> kol^pcd
KTjpovcr eicdoTov fJL7)vos 9 6p<f>avi) Kelrai 15
irpb TTJs xafievvq^ tov iirl Tolypv kppXvos,
io Krjp] ira Zenobios vi. io
okov napoiKi(ov<jiv Blass
ii AHHI6P: X4f«€ Hicks
12
ing that he gets little profit owing
to his absence. Apparently all who
were on the school register had to
pay. By the code of Charondas, how-
ever, education was paid for by the
State; hence Metrotime was perhaps
a Metoikos. Herzog, Koische Forsch.
P- 2 °4(3).
io. alT€i. The subject is rpHjtcas.
The day on which the fees must be
paid is said to 'demand* them, by a
kind of personification.
icflv ktX. This phrase was known to
us, before the publication of P, from
Zenobios vi. io rcL dw6 "Navvcucov* €?-
prjrai ij wapoinia ivl rwv iroWa Oprjvovv-
tojv. Nannakos was, he tells us, a king
of Phrygia, who foreseeing the coming
of the deluge (of Deukalion), collected
all his people into the temples and
tearfully besought the help of heaven,
The passage ends thus: 'Hpwfrp B' 6
lap&oiroibs <prj<riv iva rd NawaKov tckav-
uca (tva being clearly a corruption of
the true reading 1jv).
Thus the phrase tdjv kt\. in this v.
means ' in spite of my tears and en-
treaties/ lit. ' though I weep like Nan-
nakos.' It is noteworthy that the name
HavvaKos is found on inscriptions in
Kos, which are to be dated not far
from 260 B.c. Inscriptions of Cos 10.
c. 51 Hdwwcos TIvOok\€vs, and 160, $pos
dq/calav Hawdicov.
11. Xt||€1€. The reading of Pis Ai;£<€,
i.e. \fyuc. We may keep this with
Meister, regarding it as from k&a/cai.
Others correct to A.c£€<c : but cf. ikfyaro,
viii. 65.
ira.C<rrpT). 'A place for gambling.'
Cf. (^for the termination) dpxyarpa, na-
Xaiarpa. The word was not hitherto
known to us.
12. oUlfovoxv. It is strange to find
olfcifa used in the sense of olxioj. Else-
where oitcifa is always transitive. He-
sychios has olHl(ovatv oifcoxhriy, perhaps
from this passage.
irpovviKoi. This word, the dat. of
which at v. 65 is misspelt vpoviteonri by
P, means 'porters,' and is found in
Pollux vii. 132, who tells us that it was
a Byzantine word, used by writers of
the New Comedy. Baunack (Gortyn
56) connects it with the stem €vIk-
(cvwc-). In the Old Comedy the word
used was <p6praK€s. Hesychios likewise
explains it by ol fuadov tcopifrvrcs &via
airb rrjs ay pas.
13. koI. i.e. x ' ty Ionic 'psilosis.'
Introd. ph. V. 2. A. i. k.
K-7)Tcp<p. i.e. teal krlpy. Not only can
K. get to the vaiarptj himself, but he
can — which is a harder thing — direct
others to it.
14. SIXtos. The tablet coated with
wax, on which writing was done in
ancient times. As used in schools it
corresponded to our * slate.' Metrotime
waxes her son's tablet herself, once a
month. Of such fiXroi we have a few
specimens preserved to us. Frohner,
Philol. (Supplement Bd.) v. 49.
15. 6p4>avT\ Kctrav. ' Lies neglected.*
Cf. an epigram in Pausanias i. 13. 3,
where a line ends 6p<pavdL /curat (sc.
fficvKa). Cf. also the use of xhpi at
v ' 35 ' .
16. The construction is vpo rod M
t. kpfuvos rrjs x a ^ v V s t l before the inner
post of his bed,' i.e. between his bed
and the wall. I puis is a bed post : Lat.
fulcrum. & ivl roTx ov tppis^*' the post
towards the wall,' or ' inner post.'
The tablet was thus placed, perhaps
on purpose, where it was not likely to
be observed.
The x a h*vvi] (x<tytcu, tvvrj) was, as
32
AIAA2KAA0S
Krjv iltJkot avrfjv oXov 'AiSrjv ySXei^a?
7P a rV r l€P ov o* v KaXov, €k o oKtjv gvoiQ.
at Sop/caXtSe? Sc Xnrapatrepcu ttoWov
h> Tyjai <f>v<rQ$ rots re Si#cn7oi? Ketvrai
T7J5 A/rjKV0OV 7)IJL€<DV, TQ C7TI TTCWtI X/HW/U,€(T0a.
CTricrrarat 8* ov8' aX<£a <rvXKafirjP yv5>vai 9
17 *ft*
TTAPCOTi
pr.P
1 ?i> Blass
6PAI, €AI superscr. m. pr. P
18 HYAy J, C superscr. m. pr. P
THN, I superscr. m.
20
19 AAI-
the name implies, a low bed, as con-
trasted with kKivtj.
BUcheler takes v. 16 differently; he
punctuates after xwtvvqs, translating
' ante grabatulum eius y ante fulcrum ad
parietem versum.' The words tow M
t. Iptuvos might be a gen. of place
(Goodwin, Gk. Gr.% 1137), like rolxov
rov iripoto in Homer (II. ix. 219) : but
Biicheler seems to repeat vp& from npb
rrjs x a M«iW*- This makes an awkward
sentence. Ante grabatuli fulcrum is
natural ; but scarcely ante grabatulum,
ante fulcrum.
17. k4)v tiTJKOT*. This is much the
same as f)v fit)Kor*. Cf. Eur. Medea 30
(Medea is deaf to her friends* advice) fjy
$i-/f wort orptyaoa vaXXtvKov Mprjv \ aitrij
wpbs airri)v unrip &voifub(y <pl\ov. We
need not however strike out k in the text
with Blass, who reads fy nf)/eor€ from
the passage in Euripides, and considers
that k has slipped in from the beginning
oiw. 13, 14, 15. Kal seems occasionally
to be pleonastic. Cf. vii. 28, where
kovU is probably - oiM.
otov 'Atfrny 0Xtyas. * Scowling at
it as though it were Hades.' This is
better than the translation ' looking
death' (cf. 'Api/, Kp6pfivoy etc. 0\itreiv) ;
in the latter case ofor is unnecessary.
18. Ypdtlffl . . . ko\6v. We should
have expected yp&frat ovtiv tca\6v, as the
main statement is contained in ftVp.
Note otitiv after Ijv M. We must take
ofatr closely with tca\6v.
i* . . . {wfl. For Ufvoy.
19. SopKoXtSts. Knucklebones (d-
arpayaXat), from the anklebones of the
antelope (top/cds). For the lengthening
of the -i- in Ionic stems in -18- cf. dAe-
KTopi&ts vi. 100, rrvpyida vii. 15. Kiih-
ner-Blass, i. 481.
After bopKaXitif? P has tiauraptvrtpat.
Over the cu of the first syllable is written
by the first hand fXi, i.e. 82 Xtvapwrtpau
21
In the MS. from which P was copied
AI- must have been read as AI-, and
the vowel of 8£ elided in consequence.
Xiirop&rfpai. With this must be
taken v. 21, rrjs KrjKvOov nr\. v. 20 is
interposed between the comparative and
its genitive. For this reason some have,
but needlessly, transposed w. 20 and 21.
The proverb Xiwapdrrcpos KtjkvSiov
iirl raw vwtp&oKtKun Kurapwv, is known
to us from Ps. Diogen. 531. The oil-
bottle, which was in constant use (rg
M travrl xjp&p*<r$a v. 21), would be
highly polished by the oil and the fric-
tion combined. But Kottalos' knuckle-
bones show traces of even more con-
stant use — in the past. He has laid
them aside and plays with money now.
iroXXdv. In Herodotos irok\6s t iroWbv
are the regular forms. Herodas simi-
larly does not use vo\bs or iroAv.
20. 4>v<rps. Hesychios gives one
meaning of <pv<ra as <papirpa, or daicSs,
i.e. a bag or other receptacle, used like
the &KTva (i.e. nets for housewifely pur-
poses, such as bringing home purchases).
The termination -ps is used where
the longer form -p<n is also present.
Elsewhere -<us is found. See vii. 115
21. Xt]K^0ov <fj|i&>v. Cf. &lov Svrjais
vii. 34, c6ai flat vi. 100. Introd. ch. V.
2. A. i. b. w
rjj. Used as a Relative. Introd.
ch. V. 2. A. vii. 2.
Xp6|u<r0a. The form in -aOa occurs
again in P at iv. 17 ; but it must be read
also at ii. 9, viii. 12. Cf. Introd. ch. V.
2. A. viii. 2.
22. dX<|>a avXXafMjv. We should say
•the letter a* The word avWa&r) is
of wider import than our 'syllable.*
Cf. Meineke, Choi. 145 teovti *aw*a
yiyv&ffKow.
yv&voi. ' To read,' like dvayvowai :
or possibly ' to recognize.'
AIAA2KAAOS
33
fjv firj T65 avr<p Tavra irevraKis fidoy.
rpidyjiiipji Mdpojva ypafinaTi£ovTO$
rov Trarpos avr<S, rov Mapojva iiroirfO'ei/ 25
otiros XC/Kopa 6 xpV crr ^' <5or eyory elna
avow i/JLavrqv, tjtls ovk ovovs /Jdcr/c€W
avrbv SiSaovca), ypa/JL/Jidrcov 8c TraiheirjVy
BoKeva dpcrybv rrjs aapirjs 2£eLV.
iireav 8c or) teal prjaw ola iraihiaicov 30
rj 9 yd fiiv elirelv fj 6 irarrip avaryafiev,
23 /3omt|7 Rutherford : BCOCAI P 24 TpiBrjfitptj Rutherford : TPI0-
HM6PAI P 25 post AYT00I spatium 26 post XPHCTOC spatium
31 € ITT IN, € postea per punctum deleto P
23. irwTdicis. Used vaguely «=' half-
a-dozen times.'
P&otq. Ionic for Qorjcrv : so in Hero-
dotos in the forms derived from /Soda,
voiu, &orfltai. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. ii.
24 sq. Tpi(h]p.€pn. ' Three days ago.'
nudius tertius. The word seems to
be used vaguely, like vp&rjv. At vi. 21
we have TPITHMEPHI, here TPieH-
MEPAI.
Mdpwva. In the course of a dicta-
tion lesson at home, K's father tried to
teach him to write M&p<w. K. turned
the word into 'Xifjuw. The meaning
turns on the widely different associations
of the two words. (1) MApwv is found
in the list of those who fell at Therm o-
pylai : there was a Mapw, the eponym-
ous hero of Maroneia in Thrace. The
name occurs, it may be remarked,
several times in inscriptions. Cf. £. L.
Hicks, C. P. v. (1891) p. 352, who adds
that nearly all the examples come from
Asia Minor and the Eastern Aegean;
in other words from the regions indi-
cated by the poems of Herodas : v. Intro-
duction, ch. I. The name occurs on a
Koan inscription, P.-H. no. 339, p.
219. (2) The associations of the name
%ixaiv were as low and vulgar as those
of Mdp<w were lofty. There was a pro-
verb applied to people 'conscious of
each other's imperfections,' viz. dlUa
Ztfxowa teal Xincvv Ipi (Pint. Prov . Alex.
1). In Aristophanes, Clouds 351 sqq.,
we read of one Xiiuuv, noted for his
rapacity.
It is probable that Maron and Simon
are alluded to here as names of throws
at dice. We know that Xifuuv was the
name of a throw, Pollux vii. 205 : and
Mdpwv might give his name to a good
throw. Cf. the Scholiast on Plato, Lys.
206 £ (irri&crci? dcrrpaydXojy were named
after gods, heroes, kings, &c).
26. & xP T l< rT ^s. Ironical.
itiro. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. viii. 5.
27. dvovs p6o-K€iv. This occupation
was followed only by the most illi-
terate persons. So in Latin mulio: as
in Varro 367 Biicheler in f ant i or em
quam mens est mulio, Martial i. 79 si
res et caussae desunt, agis, Attale,
mulas.
29. dpwyov ktX. ' That I should find
in him a support of my old age,' my
yripo0o<Hc6s. Cf. Heliod. i. 13 ; Quint.
Smyrn. iii. 477, v. 446 (Headlam).
oo>p(a. ' Old age.' The opposite of
&prj, * the prime of life,' rd &pifwv, i. 38.
This sense of dwpia occurs here only.
30. t>r\o\v. A passage from the Greek
Classics, especially from the tragedians.
Such passages had to be learnt by heart
and repeated by school-children, with
the view of gaining a knowledge of
mythology and philosophy, as well as
taste and power of expression ; Diet, of
Antiq. ii. 95.
The passage in question here began
with 'AiroWov 'Aypcv, v. 34.
ola iraiSCoicov. 'As was natural in
the case of a boy,' ' as other boys are
taught to do,' cf. v. 51. Studies with
the ypanfiaricrrfis were begun at the age
of seven, hence vaiUaKos.
31. jiiv. This form occurs three times
(not including v. 70) ; viv five times (v .
33, &c.). It is rash to assume that fuv
is to be introduced everywhere, on the
ground that it is the Ionic, while viv is
the Doric form: Schulze, BerL Phil.
Woch. 1895, c. 1 sq.
fl &. Synizesis, Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. b.
34
AIAA2KAA02
yep<ov avjjp gktiv re Kco^fiaciv Kdfivcov,
ivravff okcds viv Ik rerprjixevrj^ r/del'
'*A7roXXov — 'Aypcv' — tovto, (fyqfii, XV p<*>Wi)>
rdkr)?, ipel aoi, ktjo-tI ypa/ifiaTrnv XVPV» 3 ^
KQ) 7rpOO"TVXQ)V &pv£ * fjV Sc Slf TL Kdl fUettfiV
ypv^ai ^cXcwfiev, tj TpiTcuos ovk otSci/
rf}$ oIkltjs top ovhov, dXXa rrfp fidfjLfiTjv,
33 pip] fup Rutherford 101, H superscr. m. pr. P 34 AYP6Y, T
superscr. m. pr. P 35 TAAHC P : rh \jjs Bucheler
3 a. yifxav 4Wjp. In apposition with
6 iraiijp in v. 31.
woiv ktX. Auribus et oculis capius.
The regular construction with kA^vcd is
the accns. of the part affected (k. tovs
6<p9a\fwvs t Hdt. ii. in). A dativus
modi is, however, sometimes found (*.
»%, Pindar, Pyth. viii. 68).
33. The order is ifrflff piv (t^v firjctv)
foots ( = &anep) Itc rtrprffiiprjs. Cf. &<jntp
fte top *A9apav(? oVojs fir) Bvacre, Ar.
Clouds 257. ' He lets it come out drop
by drop as from a leaky vessel.'
owes. Cf. v. 41. For Smus in Attic
in this sense cf. Aisch. P. K. 1001 ;
Soph. Tr. 32 ; Eur. Hek. 398.
€K TfTfn||i£vt)s t|9«u The full phrase
would be ite tct prjuimj^ kvKxkos tytt;
in r'jOti the image is taken from the
act of straining. In Persius i. 35,
the word cliguare = r)6iiv is used of
the affected utterance of a Roman
poetaster: cf. Calpurnius vi. 23 stil-
(antes voces.
For the omission of kvXikos cf. on
34. "AiroXAov — 'A-ypiO. I adopt the
correction (by the first hand) of ATPET.
The similarity of v to 7 seems to have
caused error at ii. 73 (v. note), and viii.
7 (where read Svayvop for manuscript
dvav\ov). We have no passage of
tragedy which begins thus. Compare,
however, Aisch. Prom. sol. 200 (Nauck)
dyptvs 8' *A.n6\Xojv 6p$6v Wvvoi 0i\o$,
where Apollo is the 'hunter.' With
Avpevs (god of morn) Meister compares
'An^AAajy 'Evavpos (Crete), and the
words dyx^vposy aijpiov.
Crusius thinks (see p. 81 of his Ger-
man translation) that the title ' God of
morn* is more suitable' for the early-
rising schoolboy; while 'God of the
chase ' would fit only too well the rov-
ing instincts of Kottaios, and might
encourage him to play truant This
seems far-fetched. The firjois could
surely be selected on its poetical merits
alone.
Tofao ktX. Metrotime turns to
her son, ' I tell you, even your grand-
mother could say it.'
35. tAXtjs. This is probably an in-
terjection used as an expletive. At vii.
88 it occurs again, also spoken by a
woman.
Two other explanations of raKm have
been given, (1) that it is a hyperionism
for rdXas ; (2) that it is an adverb — ' at
once,' or 'straight on,' comparable in
point of formation to k^rjs, ifcitp, iirt-
voXijs (Meister). Neither of these seems
to me so probable.
Bucheler reads ret Ags ; but (1) this
involves a change of the manuscript
reading ; (2) the forms in t- of the rela-
tive are confined to passages where there
is some special reason for them : cf. v. 4.
ktj<ttI ktX. 'And yet she cannot
read.'
ypap|&&r«»v X'fy")' Cf. litterarum
expers.
36. 6 irpoorux&v. Like 6 rvxttr, qui-
libet. The first slave you meet would
know the firjais better than Kottaios.
|uigov. Cf. on v. 8.
37. ypytcu. This verb = ' to speak.'
' If we wish him to raise his voice.' Cf.
v. 85 fjp irA&tf ypdfos, ' if you say another
word.' For vi 34, ypv£o>, v. note ad
loc.
TptTotos. 'For three days/ The
adj. is often used in Greek where we
should have an adverbial expression.
Cf. Goodwin's Greek Grammar, § 926.
So Theokr. ii. 4, x. 12.
ovk otScv kta. Cf. the expression in
i. 72, rijs $vprjs rbp oMv ixQpbp facf-
c$cu.
AIAASKAA02
35
y/yqvv yvvaiKa K&pfavrjv fttov, Ketpei,
fj tov reyevs virepOe tcl aKekea reivas 40
KaOrfff OK<os T65 KaXklrjs Acarai kvttt&v.
tl fiev 8o/c€t5 ra airKdyxya rrjs kolktjs irdcryetv,
€7T€aV i8(OfJLL ; KOV TOCOS \6yOS TOvSc'
aXX* 6 Ktpafios 7ra? <oairep irpia ffXTJTai,
KTjirriv 6 xeifLa>i> eyyvs $, rpi rjfJicuOa 45
43 post IA00MI spatium: T6\» fuv Rutherford TOCOC cum accentu
acuto super prius P 44 Irpia Rutherford : ITIA P : Irirj Biicheler
45 KHTTHN lineola ad init apposita P HM€0A, A I superscr. m. rec. 2 P
39. ypt\bv yuvaiKou A pendant to
yipwv 6^p (v. 32).
6p$av4\p pCov. Like ypap.pA.Toav XHPVt
v. 35.
Kitpct. ' Fleeces : so in Latin tondct.
40. fj. This corresponds to fj in 37.
' Either he runs away from home, or (if
he stays there) he climbs on the roof
(i.e. the flat roof of the inrepyov).
rfycvs. From riyos a side-form of
criyos : Giles, Manual of Comparative
Philology, § 237. areyvKkiov, vii. 83, is
formed from oriyos.
<nc&ca. This should be scanned as
a dissyllable — €3 in words of stem
-€<r- being scanned as one syllable, with
synizesis (Meister). There seems, how-
ever, to be one exception to this rule in
H., viz. at viii. 71.
41. Kd0T]9' 8ko»s. For the elision of
-01 cf. ii. 29, v. 74, vi. 63.
Sicws. See on v. 33.
koXXCiis. This name for an ape is
implied in Pindar, Pyth. ii. 132 (*a\<$y
roi vidojv . . . alel ko\6s). Cf. Babrias
56. 3, 7-
The monkey was early made a
household pet. Dinarchos (quoted by
Suidas) speaks of tca\\ias iv rots ottcots
rpi<f>(iv as something quite common.
For such pranks on the part of mon-
keys as those referred to in the text cf.
Plautus, Mil. GL 162.
k<£tw kvtttwv. Ar. Wasps 279.
Note the alliteration ; cf. ii. 28-9, 56.
42. <nrXd'Yx va « Cf. i. 57.
rf)s Kaicqs. Like rrjs TaXabrjs. Cf.
v. 5. Homer and the elegiac poets use
fccucds in this way.
For the sense cf. Plato, Rep. 492 C
lv h^i ry roiotfry rbv viov, rb K*y6fi*vov t
rlva 0U1 Kapdiav tax* 1 * \ See also the
note on i. 36, fcoirjv . . . ifntxty
ixov ffa *
43. ttkoju. Aor. subj. 1st sing, for Vka.
For the termination -j*i of the ist pers.
sing, of the subj. (common in Homer)
cf. Monro, Homeric Grammar, § 82.
kov ktX. ' It isn't for him (pointing
to K.) that I care.*
44. 6 Kf'pa|M»s. For the collective
use of the singular tipa/tos cf. Thuk.
ii. 4; Ar. Clouds 1117; also Babrius
quoted below.
Sxrmp trpux BXiyrai. 'Are broken
like cakes.' P has ma, which is most
probably a mistake for trout (Ruther-
ford), the (rpioy being a vififjta \€vt6v,
cf. on wXarvaftaros, v. 46 ; for BKrjrai
v. on ii. 83. With the passage cf. Ba-
brius 125 foot . . . AvaQas eh t6 Hcbpa
K&HiraiCojv | tov Klpapav $9\a.
45. eirfjv. We have had iwear in w.
3o, 43-
6 x <l H^» v kt\. Repairs to the roof
would be carried out just before the
winter.
rpi* fyuufa. Hesychios has ffuuBov
•f)tu<v@6)uov, fuo&dXtov vapa Kv^iktjvois.
The meaning £ obol suits the passage
well, though others adopt the second
meaning. i£ obols seems a large enough
sum to pay for 1 tile. The phrase ^f r
dprov fj t fffiaiOov occurs in v. 3 of the
Koronistai of Phoinix, a fupoypd\pos t
in the sense of something insignificant.
P has rj/M€$a; the scribe probably
was thinking of jt**0a t the ist pi. of
fjucu. The error can hardly have
arisen from his pronouncing E and AI
alike. This 'is not to be expected in
a manuscript of this date, and there are
no other instances of this confusion in
the Papyrus' (J. H. Wright, at p. 186
of the article cited on i. 54). Inscrip-
tions show instances of this corruption
from 150 A.D. onwards (Meisterhans,
Gramm. Att. Inschr* p. 27).
T>%
36
AIAASKAAOS
Kkaiova cKacrrov tov TrkaTva-fiaro^ tiW
%v yap crrofi icrrl rrjs crwoiici'tys 7ra<rtys,
tov MTjrportfL^? *pY a KorraXov ravra,
KakrjOCv', (Sore iirjh ohovra KLvfjaau
oprj 8' OKOta>5 tt)i> /5a#ai> XcXenyn/Acc 50
Tra&av, Kaff v\rjv 9 61a ArjXios Kvprevs
iv rg 0a\d(r<rn T&fifiXv rfjs Cor}$ Tpiftcov.
ra5 c/J8d/u,a$ r a/jLewov et/caSa? r' oI8c
46 KAAIOYCA lineola apposita et A posteriore postea deleto P 49
KAAH0IN lineola ad init apposita et coronide post N scripta F 50
A€KOI(ji)C, superset", in. pr. P 53 €BAOMAC, AA superscr. m. rec.
4 Ut ifrboyuabas fiat P
46. «XaTv<r|MiTOt. Gen. of price:
Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1133.
The word means (1) ' a broad cake/
Bekker, Anecdota, p. 294 ; (2) ' tile ' as
here. Tiles of some size are meant,
which might well cost i\ obols each.
47. tv -yAp o-TO|xa ktX. ' The neigh-
bours all say.' or<$/ia — ' words/ ' utter-
ance.' This use is found in Tragedy,
e. g. Soph. 0. T. 426, 706. ar6fM how-
ever bears its usual meaning in the phrase
4£ iv6s <rr6fMTos t . Lat. uno ore, Ar.
Knights 670. Theokr. xii. 21 has vaai
bid ot6im.tos=z 1 'tis the common talk.'
<rwouc(i)s. The awoiKia was a tene-
ment or house inhabited by several per-
sons who paid the rent jointly, Aischin.
c. Tim. § 124; cf. on ii. 64. Here
awoitela is used for the persons who in-
habited the lodging-house.
48. toO Mt|rp<m|i.Tp. Usually the
fathers name is added in the gen., as in
XoaKp&Tfjs 6 Xoxppoviaicov. Possibly Me-
trotome uses the phrase in the text
because she rules the household; the
boy's father is a nonentity (u. 3a). But
v. on i. 50.
cp-ya. Predicate, sc. fori, whence
the absence of the article with ravra.
49. k&At)0(v*, &otc ktX. * And it is
all true, so that one gets nothing to eat.'
This is probably the sense, and not ' so
that it is vain to deny it': Headlam
C. R. xiii. 152.
&86vra Kwrjcrat. This phrase is found
in Timokles,/r. 10, in the sense 'to eat.'
Cf. icivtiv aiayovas, Liban. iv. 154. I,
Alexis 185. 3.
50 sq. ' See how he has ruined all his
clothes in a wood, as if he were a fisher-
man of Delos spending his dreary ex-
istence on the sea.'
piuav. Used like ficucos in the sense
of clothes, contemptuously. Others
give it the meaning ' back ' or * bridge
of the nose ' ( = fi&x ts )f when \(\iirpijK€
must mean 'has peeled,' 'taken the
skin off.' It is characteristic of Metro-
time to lament over the damage to her
son's clothes rather than that which
his person has sustained ; cf. v. 43.
\tirpds is used of bad leather, Ar.
Acharn. 724 : see also vi. 36.
51. ircUrav, ko0' v\r\v ktX. We must
punctuate after vaaav and also after
v\rjv, taking wcurav with rijv fxuuv.
A^Xios KvpTtus. There was a pro-
verb Ar}\i6s tis tco\vfi$ryrfjs f derived
from the story of Glaukos, which was
localized in Delos (earlier in Boeotia).
The men of Kos attended the festivals
at Delos regularly, and we find a
month named AdXtos in Kos. See also
Kallim. Hymn to Delos, v. 15.
52. TwjijSXv ttjs £ofjs. Cf. on i. 67.
For the monotonous life of the fisher-
man see [Theokritos] xxi. ('AXier*).
53. !086|ias ktX. The 7th and 20th
days of each month were sacred to
Apollo, and were widely observed as
holidays. K. knows when they will
come better than the astronomers them-
selves. For the 7th cf. Hesiod, Works
and Days 770 Wopr) tepbv 1ji*ap' | t£
yap *A.n6Wcaya xp*>0"<£opa yeivaro Kffrit :
for the 20th, a Koan inscription (Paton
and Hicks 369, 8 ff.) dvirca $k teal 6 Uptbs
tov 'AttSWojvos rq. cfcaft atya awb bpax-
fiwv tucooi. The k&Mpa is also found
in a Koan inscription (369. 2). For
the holiday on the WSfirj cf. Lukian,
Pseudol. 16 &o-ir€p ol ircufc? hv reus
iBbd/xais Iwaife. In the Alexandrian
dialect tj38opctr was used in the sense
of k^Ufirj (Ij/iipa), whence the varia
lectio IfibopASas. This involves an
AIAA2KAA0S
37
AA.
Ttov ao-Tpohufxtoy * Kovh* wrvos viv alpeirai
vocvvff oTrJiios 7ravyvvY)V ayivrjTe.
aXk* €? TL (TOL, AafWT/HOTCC, KCU fiiov TTpTj^lV
iadkrjv rekolev cuSe, KayaO&v Kvpaais,
p.rjkao'O'ov avr<£ —
MrjrpoTiiiyj, (jirf) hreur^o,
cfci yap ovhh/ [lelov. Ev0n/$ kov px>i 9
kov KokkclKos, kov <I>iXXos ; ov ra^ccos TOVTOV
55
60
55 farjitos Headlam ayimrc Rutherford 58 MHAACCON cum
paragrapho subscr. P post AYTCOI spatium MrfrpoTifirj t py tirtvxco
Jackson : MHTPOITIMH€n€YX€0 P 59 post MION spatium TTOY,
K superscr. m. pr. P
anapaest in the second foot, and is
therefore to be rejected.
54. 4<TTpo8t4>€<i>v. From &<TTpodt<pi]s,
(or-ffa), not found elsewhere. The mean-
ing is the same as that of darpoktyos ; for
h ffa fA 8i0qy (£*&) <*• **• 73» ▼"• 7**- It is likely
- that~there is a reference to the Koan
School of astronomers, established by
Aristotheros, and represented at the time
of Herodas apparently by Dositheos (J.
H.Wright, ubi supra, p. 196). The hist-
orian Berosos made his home at Kos
early in the third century B.C., and
took up the study of astrology: Inscrip-
tions of Cos, pp. xxxiii and 359.
alpciTot. Usually the active alpeT is
found in such phrases. But H. seems
purposely to employ the middle voice in
unusual ways; cf. Scfrcusfcf, vi. 41 ;
BSf/xat = 0&, viii. 9 (Headlam),
55. bTt\yLOS = 6injviKa. i}/*oy 5rc is
used by Ap. Rhodius (iv. 267, 452).
irai-yvtnf|v 6ywv\r*. ' You (Lampriskos
and his scholars) will be keeping holi-
day.' That is, no doubt, the long mid-
summer holidays, vmyvia has the sense
of kopr^i in Ar. Ly*. 700.
The subjunctive dyivrjrt is the read-
ing of P, and may be kept. K. specu-
lates as to when the holidays will
come. 6rfjfjLos with indie, would mean
' when the holidays are actually being
kept.' dyivtiv is an Ionic form used in
Homer and Herodotos for dyew. It is
found only in the pres. and imperf.
56 sqq. M. does not seem likely to
come to the point, and as even her
peroration threatens to be of consider-
able length, Lampriskos intervenes.
€t tv. n is adverbial, ' if at all.' Cf.
, iv. 32.
Itov irp-q£iv.
wpafiv <$*\av
v $:
Success in life'
tf&x, Pind. 01. i.
- cf.
136.
- pr)(is from vpdrreiv, 'to exact,' may
be found at vii. 96 (v. note ad Joe).
57. tcXoicv. For the optative cf.
v. 79 cf rt aoi fflrjv : Introd. ch. V. 2. B.
5. c iii. A person can say on his own
behalf r€\oi€v aide fiiov vpfj£iv, * May
the Muses grant me happiness,' or ' I
wish the Muses may,' &c. When
another person says 'if you wish the
Muses to giant/ &c, the same con-
struction is kept, with the addition of
«i. Cf. Theokr. xv. 70 d rt yivoio | €v-
da/fuw — <f>vX&<T<rco rojfxv^xovSv /xcv.
atSi. The Muses ; cf. on v. 1.
KayaOtav rupoms. Cf. ii. 45.
58. p.TJXacrcrov avr$, sc. rov tiovros
imBys, or the like. 'Don't give him
(less than he deserves).' L. interrupts*
and the sentence is unfinished.
jitj riT€vx«o. 'You need not make
this appeal to me r for he will have just
as much' (even though you don't say
another word). Cf. vi. 46 hcvxonai,
'I entreat.' The MS. has Mrjrpoirf
fit]€ir€vx<o. The loss of ya\ after -/itj
is due to haplography. The vapd-
ypcupos after v. 58 in the margin indi-
cates a change of speaker in the middle
of the line, cf. at w. 81, 87, &c. Usually
the mp&ypcupot indicates a change of
speaker at the end of the line, as at
i. 66, iii. jo t &c. Introd. ch. IV.
59. EvOCtjs. Cf. iv. 24. This is the
name of a school-fellow of Kottalos.
Similarly Kokkalos and Phillos v. 60.
Three boys are summoned to help the
master : cf. the flogging-scene in a wall-
painting from Herculaneum figured in
Baumeister, Denkmaler, iii. p. 1590.
With K6kko\o% cf. Kokk&Xt], the name
of a woman at iv. 19. Phillos occurs as
a proper name in Anakreon. For the
sense cf. ApuL Met. ix. 28 vocatis duobus
38
AIAA2KAA02
apeur hr % (ofiov, rfc 'AiccircG) arekrivaCy
SeC£ovre$ ; — alveo) rapya, KottoX', a Trprja-crei^.
ov <rot eV airapKel ratcrt hopKaaiv iraC^eiv
dcrrpa/JS', OKOxmep oiSc, irpb? 8c ttjv Traiarpnqv
h> roia-i irpovviKoio-i xaX#a£cis (^oireW ; 65
eyco are dy&a KO&iLiayrepov Kovprf?
Kivevvra firjBk Kdp<fx)$, ct to y rjBurrov.
6i AK6C6C0 cum accentu acuto super € prius P 62 KOTTAAA-
TTPHCCIC, A superscr. et postea per punctum deleto P 63 tomti]
rji<n Rutherford TT€MTT€IN, AIZ superscr. m. pr. P 64 ACTPABA
cum accentu acuto super A et prius et posterius P 65 TTPONIKOICI P
t familia vaUdissimis quam altissime
sublato putro nates eius obverberavit.
61. -rfl 'AK&rw <rcXi)vaC'Q. This
expression is explained in Photios ii.
p. 212 N., as being used M ltaiitv6vrw
tcai PpaSvvovTOjy. Akesaios was a helms-
man of Neileus, who always insisted on
waiting for the full moon before setting
sail, Xva iv <f>ajrl 6 vKovs ytvrjrat. The
' moon of Akesaios ' then came to mean
a date like the 'Greek Kalends'; cf.
Zenobios i. 41. L. speaks impa-
tiently as the boys hang back, unwill-
ing to help in punishing a school-
fellow. The form 'Axtcaios is used by
Zenobios. 'Axiaew may be the gen.
of *AWa€o* (Attic 2nd Decl.), but
Smyth {Ionic Dialect, p. 634) gives
reasons for taking the nom. as
'Axicrrjs.
62. SfCgovTtt. Cf.oni. 82. 'Do you
intend to show him (produce him) on the
full moon of Ak.?^ Others take fa*-
icvvvai « ' to strip ' as a preliminary to
the flogging ; but this seems less prob-
able. The dative rfj 'Ah. atXrpralii must
be a dative of time-when, ' on the full
moon,' as this is required by the pas-
sage in Zenobios: we can scarcely
translate (with Crusius) ' do you mean
to exhibit him (as a monster) to the
full moon of Ak.?'
alvlo. Ironical: 'nice conduct this
of vours.'
ft irfrijotrut. Note that the a is
lengthened before irp~.
63. dirapKit C£ v. 6.
8opicd<rtv. Cf on v. 7.
irat£f iv. The original reading is ireft-
weiv, which is corrected by the first hand
to vaifav. wifiw€iv has no other sup-
port than such phrases as W/nrci \po-
\6tvra **paw6v in Homer, which give
no parallel to the dative, vaifcr, on the
other hand, is the natural word to use
where a particular game is referred to.
Crusius is almost alone in retaining W/*-
v€iv. The fact that wcuarprfv stands at
the end of the next verse is not enough
to condemn jraifav.
64. d<rrpdp8(&. The meaning is un-
certain. Probably it ^darp€trrl t d/i€-
rcuTTpcirrl, 'without turning the back,'
i. e. ' continually ' : so Diels, Headlam,
Daniellson. For the form of the ad-
verb cf. Kv&Za, Kpv&Sa. The word has
also been taken as (1) ' without shak-
ing ' mi&ffTpa&ws, (2) from darpAvrciv,
'blitz-artig' (Crusius), fulminis instar
(Zielinski), (3) from itrrpApTj, ' riding
on the back of the hand* (Tucker), (4)
incorrupte (Biicheler).
In the MS. there is an accent on both
the first and the second syllable of the
word. Meister shows that the word
was accentuated by the grammarians
both as doTpapta and as dffrpafidd,
whence with elision dtrrpafid*. The MS.
gives both ways.
Sicaxrircp o6>€. 'Like your school-
fellows,' w. 59-60.
iraXcTTpTjv. Cf. on v. 11.
65. irpowCicoun.. See on er. 12.
XaAiagfus. See v. 6: and, for the
metre, i. 21.
^out&w. This goes with tpbs t^v
waiarprjv. Kottalos goes regularly to
that low , haunt ; perhaps the word
Qoirlw may be used with regard to its
meaning of ' going to school ' ; cf. Ar.
Knights t 235, Plat. Prot. 326 C (cn/^oi-
TTjriis), Plat Euthyd. 272 D, and (used
absolutely) Ar. Clouds 916, 938. K4r-
toAos <f>otTq — not, however, to school,
but — wpto iijy traiarpriv.
66 sq. Ko<rjjtu^r«pov Kovprjs. 'Quieter
than a girl,' and
KivtOvra 111)84 icdp^os. ' Not stir-
AIAA2KAA0S
39
KOV fLOl TO Spiflif OTKvkoS, f) f}ob$ K€pKO$,
<S tovs TrcS^ra? #ca7roraicrov9 Xw/fev/xat ;
KO. /wrj /i/iy l/cerevo), Aa/xTrpCaKe, irpos &€ t&v Movo"€g>i>
Kal rov yevelov rfjs T€ KovtiSos $v)(t)$,
70 AOTCO cum paragrapho subscr. P x°^ v Rutherford, Crusius:
XOAH P: xoXij Hicks : cr^oX^ Ribbeck 71 IK€T€YO), OY super-
set ut videtur P m4 M Urrewo Bucheler TTP0CTTPICK6, AAM
superscr. m. pr. P 72 TCON r€N€IU)N, OY bis superscr. m. pr. P.
KOYTIAOC, T superscr. m. rec. 3 P
ring so much as a twig (chip).' These
two expressions are proverbial, and oc-
cur in almost the same form together in
Ar. Lysistrata 474 «W 'Otkca 'ytit aoxpp6-
yeas Stomp ttdprj tcaOrjoOcu, | Kvnovaa
fiTjtev kvOatii, Kivovaa firjbk icdfxpos.
Probably the passage of Aristophanes
was in Herodas' mind when he wrote
w, 66 sq.
prftik tedfxpos kivuv is used, says
Suidas, M rwv 1)<tvxw : cf. i. 54.
The use of ptrjH for ov8i is noteworthy.
It is due to the fact that tciy(dvra =
&<rr* Mivrjffcu.
it t6 y fjStorov. 'If that is the
course you mean to take.' If Kottalos
means to defy authority, L. will do his
best to correct him.
68. to 8pi|iv o-kOXos . ( The tawse ' :
further explained by ij $ods tciptcos.
There seems to be no place, besides this,
where the v of crtevkos is long. Hence
some read ertevros.
69. ircttyras. Cf. v. 96.
dirordxTovt. ' Disobedient,* ' unruly.'
Crusius takes it as ' put by themselves '
for punishment There was a separate
place in the schoolroom where the
caning took place (PhiloL li. p. 315).
Xfl0pc€|ioi. Of corporal punishment,
cf. v. 73.
70. irplv x°*V fK)E ai * The reading
of P is vfxv x°^V ^t£cu. Palaeogra-
phically it is easier to read x°*V &an
X°*h v > for I could more easily fall out
than N : but I prefer x°^ v Pvfa as a
synonym for x- «/*««'> found in Plutarch,
Symp. vii. 8. Ribbeck's conjecture,
•Kpbr (txoAt) Pt)£cu, 'before I have time
to cough/ is attractive: cf. ftov ^
wTvacu, Epikr. C. A. Fr. 3. 20. (ii.
p. 283) : also Theokr.xxix. 27 yrjpaXiot
wikopts vpiv airorrvcat.
71. |&t\ pi} UiTtvo». The diphthong
cv is scanned as short here. Bitch.
compares Hipponax fr. 22, and such
forms as ctctacrai (for a/ecvacrcu), <tk€o-
Orjierj, avair6.a y drov, tar$. Reinach,
Epigr. p. 261.
AapirpCoicf. This is the corrected
reading of P, which had at first irpoa-
npi(TK€, the scribe having begun to write
trpos too soon : cp. ii. 38 awpoadc, where
a is due to avtipos which follows. Cor-
rections of the text which have been
proposed are of four kinds :
(1) transposition: vp6$ at MowcW,
Aapnrpiatcc (Nicholson).
(2) Aapvplcrtct replaced by a short
Kost-name such as Aapvp* or npicrtc*
(Bucheler, Rutherford).
( 3) Aapirpicrfc€ rejected as a gloss :
wpos at irp6s <rc tojv MovcrcW (Blass).
(4) Ik€T€vw corrected to Ueriw (Cru-
sius, who compares Tpo<p(vw: rpwpici).
I see no reason to doubt that -tv- could
be scanned as short before a vowel. We
must elide the vowel of the second pdf.
Bucheler proposes pc/j /i fcereva;, p.t being
placed early in the sentence in anticipa-
tion of v. 73* A T V A*« fyw/*« *tX.
Over the cv of Utrtvw are two letters
which Kenyon thinks may be ov, a cor-
rection really belonging to the next line
(ywciov) and washed out when the mis-
take was seen.
72. rot) y€vtiov. The MS. had at
first rS/v 7€*«tW, an error due perhaps
to the gen. pi. Wlovaluv. The regular
formula is trpbs rov ytvelov, not vpfe
rSnr ywtfav (Blass). The correction is
made by the first hand.
KovrtSos. This person was probably
a female relative of Lampriskos, perhaps
his daughter : compare the appeal made
to Kydilla at v. 69 sq. Over the letter v
is written in a later hand t, making Kor-
ri&os, gen. of Korrfe, which some take
to be a pet name for K6ttoXos. Cf.
A17/KU Korrias, P.-H. 355. Bucheler
40
AIAA2KAAOS
[iri t$ [ie 8/h/xcT, t$ 'repa 8c Xd/Sr/crai.
AA. dXX' el? iroirqpos, KottoXc, cSotc ical nepvas
ovSet? <r' hrawiatiev, ov8' oicco? X^PV* 75
ol /xC? o/xotco? tov <rC$rjpov Tparyovaw.
KO. icdcra?, icdcra?, Aa/X7r/Hcrx€, Xicrcro/xai, /xeXXcis
eg ftcv <f>opr}<rai — ;
AA. /xt) '/xc, rtyi/Sc 8' eipdra.
KO. TaTa, /cdcras /xot ScSo-er' ;
MH. cf Tt <roi ^cjnji',
74 fk] IC cum signo ~et accentu gravi super I P TT6PNAC cum
accentu gravi super € P 75 OKU)C, OY superscr. m. rec 3 P
76 01 cum paragrapho subscr. P 78 post <t>OPHCAI spatium 79
TATA cum signo - super A prius et accentu rt super A posterius P ci
ti aoi] IT I CO I cum signo - et accentu acuto super I primum, necnon
accentu acuto super I alterum P ZOOHN cum puncto super N P
reads rrjs re tcorridos ifaxip* and trans-
lates per capitale tuum ingenium
(kottis is a Doric word«*€^aA^).
73. |M. This word is oat of its proper
place (cf. vii. 126, note). Kottalos is
excited and frightened.
t$ VlfXjp. For the aphaeresis cf. Ar.
Peace 253 yjfyaBax Wipy. The dpipb
atevkos was a IpaLs dtrrpayaXourSs (A then.
iv. 152 F) or fidans wo\vcurrp6.ya\os
(Anth. Pal. vi. 234), ie. a whip on
which bones were strung as on a knout.
\wpT]<rcu. This is not to be taken
with firj, to which we must supply
Xu^cr-Q (subj.) out of A<fc/fy<rcu.
74. cts. P has Is: cf. Introd. ch.
IV.
ircpvds. In P this is accentuated
vlpvas, i. e. wtpvds (and not vipvas).
' Even if he were selling you as a slave, a
man could not say a good word for you/
i. e. though he had every inducement to
make the most of your virtues, he could
not praise you.
75. «inuv€<r€i€v. &y is omitted: cf.
v. 75 teal ris ovk dvavTwaa | h p.ev
duccums rb TTpdaanrov k^m-voi ; The usage,
found in Homer (e. g. Odyssey, iii. 231),
is a feature of Alexandrian Greek : cf.
Schneider, Callimachca, i. 358, 400,
who quotes Ap. Rhod. i. 767 ; Theokr.
ii. 34, viii. 91, &c.
ov6' Skcds X^PI* kt ^« ' Not even in
the land where mice eat iron as readily
(as anything else ') : i. e. in a region
where there is so little food that mice
are driven to eat iron ; a sort of fabulous
land (Crusius, Uniers. p. 72). C£
Seneca, Apokolokyntosis 7 venisti hue
(to Hades) ubi mures ferrum rodunt :
cf. on i. 9. For Htcws = • where ' cf. the
use of &s at Theokr. i. 13, v. 10 1,
103; also ut in Catullus xi. 3. 5xa*
XupT)* = ubi terrarum (partit. gen.). It
is probable that the island Gyaros is
alluded to in the text. It was a
wretched spot, to which exiles were
often sent by the Roman emperors.
Cf. Juvenal, i. 73, x. 170 ; Tac. Ann. in.
68, &c. ; and for earlier times Antigonos
of Karystos {ap. Steph. Bvzan. s. v.
Ttapos), who says of it ivravOa ol /iiks
SiaTp&yovai rbv aitirjpov (Philologus, li.
177 sqq.).
76. oftoCcos. • Like ordinary food.'
77. k6ous, sc. wkijyds : cf. on v. 33,
and see ii. 53.
78. t% \JLtv 4>opt)<rai, sc. rb vGrrov.
The sentence is interrupted.
For the position of pev cf. v. 76. The
aorist infin. after fiiKKtis is noticeable.
See Giles, Manual of Comparative
Philology, p. 479 (note). The aor. infin.
in this usage denotes instantaneous
action, as opposed to the pres. infin.
which expresses continuance of the
action. Tne existence of /ie'AAa» with the
aor. infin. in Attic is proved by passages
such as Aisch. P. V. 625, Eur. Ion 760,
where emendation to the pres. or fut.
is impracticable. Some authors, like
Pindar, avoid the fut. infin. altogether
with piWw, and so Herodas ; cf. w. 92 sq.
r^vSc. Metrotime.
79. t&t&. Probably this is a nursery
word: cf. tot«, v. 69, and raraAif ci,
/ /
EROTES AS SHOEMAKERS
(See vii. 94)
Wall-painting from Herculaneum, now in the National Museum at Naples.
Baumeister, Denktnciler, III, fig. 1651.
FLOGGING-SCENE
Wall-painting from Herculaneum, now in the National Museum at Naples.
Baumeister, Denkmaier, III, fig. 1653.
AIAA2KAAOS
4i
(fyepeiv ocras &v i) kokt) cOevg fivpcra. 80
KO. navcraL, iicavai, Aa/X7r/Hcr/c€.
AA. ical crv 8t) iravcrai
k<ik €/oya irprqa'a'fai/.
KO. ovk€t, ov)(i (ti) irpij£<D,
ofiwfii <rot, AafnrpCcrKe, Ta$ <f>i\a<; Mov<ra$.
AA. oo-a^v 8c ical r>)i> ykaacrav, ovtos, ccr^/cas*
8o <t>€P OCAC, €IN superscr. m. pr. et lineola ad ink. apposita P
C06NHI BYPCAI in utroque verbo I deletum habetP 8i nAYCAl cum
paragrapho subscr. P: post TTAYCAI, etiam post AAMTTPICK€ spatium
82 TTPHCU)N, altero C superscr. m. pr. P ov^i « irpf\£<o Ellis:
OYXITTAIECji), PH superscr. m. pr. P ovk€t ovkcti npr)£a> Rutherford
83 OMNYMI cum paragrapho subscr. P aoi] AOI, C superscr. m. pr. P :
scribae oculus ad init. voc seq. aberravit 84 Saijp ex v. 8 Biicheler
€CXHK§, AC superscr. m. rec. 2 P
i. 60 (note). Others take it to mean
(1) an exclamation of pain, cf. raroi;
or (2) the sound of blows (German
paisch, Btich.).
The sign over the first o seems to be
the grave accent written somewhat flat,
or as Ludwich takes it (Bert. Philol.
Woch. 1892, 642), it indicates the quan-
tity of the vowel.
owo-ct'. Note the plural. K. ad-
dresses both Lampriskos and his mother.
Metrotime alone answers.
€i t£ <toi ^t|v. Cf. on v. 57. These
words should be given to Metrotime; 'as
you hold me dear, receive as many as
your ugly hide will stand.' The phrase
c2 . . . (qfav is used ironically ; ' if you
love me . . . bear these strokes for my
sake.'
In the MS. we have fa»i;v (without 1),
and there is a dot over v to cancel that
letter. But the reading cf rl aoi £<u^
would not give a satisfactory sense,
whether we assign the words to K. or
to M. (• while your life holds out ') :
and it is probable that the difficulty of
the construction tl . . . (yrjv led to an
attempt at emendation.
80. <(>lp€iv. Infin. for imperative.
Most editors take <p4ptiv as dependent
on oOivy, and make the sentence take
the form of a direct answer to x6aas /xoc
&fr<rcr', i. e. (dwcrofxty) Baas &v 1} tcatc?)
pvpaa oOivy <pip€iv. But <f>4p€iv on
that supposition is out of its proper
place in the sentence, and the corruption
of v, 80 in P is not explained : whereas
- EP = <f>ip€ is a natural corruption of
tpipctv = imperative.
ft icaicij. Cf. on v. 4.
The word fivpaa was first written
Pvpaai ; the scribe drew his pen through
the I and then (by mistake) through the
I of C66NHI as well. For the
irregularity of the MS. in regard to
iota see Introd. ch. IV.
81. UavaC, sc. vkrjyal, ' enough, have
done.'
82. irp-f|<r<rwv. For the rj v. ii. 39.
ovkIt' ovxC Ti irp-f|£o>. P has ov/eer
ovx< irou£w : for this form of the rat. of
rralfa cf. Anthl Pal. xii. ail. w^ct is
a correction of itcu^oj. The letters n
were lost before v, as frequently happens
in MSS.
Rutherford reads obnir ovrctri irp^(at 9
sc. kcuccL ipya. But this involves a
change of ovx* in the manuscript read-
ing.
83. Sftwju. This takes, as usual,
the accus. of the deity by whom the
oath is taken ; cf. vii. 31 6fivv/u w6y$'
la* iarr Ipd. aoi is dot. ethicus.
Tas <()CXas Movcras. Cf. v. 1. <pl\as
is somewhat insincere : cf. v. 98.
84. This verse is found also at v. 8,
with &<Trjv for Saorjv.
■yXdcraav. An Ionic form, connected
with yk&aaa, yXcvx^: Brugmann,
GrUchische Grammatik (Iwan M tiller,
Handbuch), pp. 33, 182. Found seven
times in Her.; yXJuaaa occurs once
(vi. 41).
ovtos. Cf. v. 63. avrq is similarly
used, iv. 42, 55.
torxtiicas. Strictly, 'you have ac-
quired. To explain the tense it may
be suggested that K. has improved his
42
AIAA2KAAOS
irp6s ctol jSaXea) rov fivv rayf, 1}v ir\ea> ypv£y$. 85
KO. ioov, <rutm£>' fiy fie, Xtcrcro/xcu, kt€ivq$.
AA. /teOeaOe, KokkolK , avroif
MH. ov 8(ci <r) c/cX^ai,
Aa/x7r/)tcr/cc, Belpov 8* ax/W ^Xto? 8v$ $•
AA
MH. dXX' iorlv vBpqs TronctXaJrcpo? ttoXX^J, 90
- ca! 8ci \a/3elv viv /cam fivfi\ia> 817/cov
85 TTPOC cum paragrapho subscr. F 86 IA0Y cum paragrapho
subscr. P 87 M€0€C0€ cum paragrapho subscr. P post AYTON
spatium ov del <r fVcXiJfai Pearson: OYA€KAHEAI P: off ore 6« X?)£ai
Biicheler: ovd* &v cickt)£ais Rutherford 88 AAMTTPICK€ cum para-
grapho subscr. P AEI PON AX PIC, A superscr. m. rec. 3 P dw i
Meister: AYCHI P: tvy Rutherford : post v. 88 excidit ut videtur versus
qualis hie est : aXX* avrixw o nais ob* ovkct larxwi, nempe Lamprisco
tribuendus ; cf. Headlam C. «/?. xiii. p. 152 90 aXX* iarlv vdprjs dva-
yv&vai Metrotimae dedit Headlam, Lamprisco Biicheler : aXX* tarw . . .
7roX\<3 Lamprisco, #eal £W Xa/9e Iv /ui> . . . ak\as ; Metrotimae, cUocriv y* . . .
dvayw^ai Lamprisco, reliqua Metrotimae tribuit Meister: dXX* iariv
. . . \afciv \uv Lamprisco, lajirl 0vj9Xi'q> icrX. usque ad Mimi finem Metrotimae
tribuit Rutherford
quality of talkativeness by practice ; but
the sense does not much differ from that
of *x«* •• Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. b. v. P
had iaxn Kt f o^ros being inadvertently
taken as nom. not voc ; the 3rd sing,
was afterwards corrected to the 2nd.
85. irp6t <rot f3aX«i>. For vpoafiaXw
<roi : cf. v. 5.
|i,0v. ' Gag.' There is it seems no
other instance of this use quoted ; but
cf. £ovs (Aisch. Agam. 30; Theogn.
W^W- Cf. on v. 37.
87. pftcofe ktX. Though only Kok-
kalos is mentioned by name, all three
boys (w. 59 sq.) are meant. Cf. t(ta$€
Mijrpoi, vii. 14. Virg. A en. ix. 525 vos %
Calliope, precor adspiratc canentu
ov Sc? <r €kXt}£<u. P has ovtetc\r]£cu,
which has been corrected in various
ways to make sense and to scan. It
is simplest to assume that €IC has
dropped out before 6K, as is often the
case, we shall then have ov ttta' Ukrj^cu
(for the scansion cf. on i. 21).
It is noticeable that the MS. has ct
for 1 at this point ; thus KTtivQs (v. 86),
Ztipov (v. 88) as against hipov {v. 3) :
Pearson, in Classical Review, v. p.
484.
88. 8«4>ov. Cf. v. 3.
dxpis . . . 8vt xj. For the construc-
tion with dxpis cf. on v. 4. The reading
of P is bwriji. We want an aorist
rather than a present, and bvs tf (Meister,
Crusius), a periphrastic construction,
is preferable to tv<rg f as the 1st aor. is
only used transitively. Rutherford reads
Stfp pres., donee sol occidat.
90. v8pt)f iroiKiXcoTcpos. ' With more
tricks than a hydra/ a proverb applied
to the cunning: cf. Ps. Diog. 372, 669
vouciXuTtpoi %hpar 1*2 ratv SoXcputv.
The question as to how we should
apportion w. 88-93 among the various
speakers is, as Headlam says, ' the most
baffling thing in Herodas.' I may refer
to his admirable statement of the diffi-
culties, C. R. xiii. 153. Of the two
solutions which he proposes I have
adopted that which he puts first. A
deprecatory answer by Lampriskos has
been lost after v. 88 : cf. on vi. 94. L. is
merciful, but M. insists on twenty more
lashes, however well K. may be going
to read his book. This remark must
be in reply to a suggestion of L. that
he should be let off the rest of the
punishment. If v. 90 is given to L.,
vSprjs vouciXdrrcpos must refer to K.'s
back, which had become black and
blue. The application of the proverb
as given above is against this.
91 sq. Kdirl pvpXOp. « For his book,'
i. e. for neglecting it m the past. Weil
renders 'Wpenchi sur un livre.
AIAA2KAAOS
43
to [irjheUi aWa? eiicocriv ye 9 teal tjv fiekky
avrfjs a/xeivov rfjs KXcov? avayvcovai.
KO. i<r<r$. AA. kdOois rfjv ykdcrcrav c$ /zcXi irkvvas.
MH. ipeco hniu)6io)$ r$ yipovri, Aa/i7r/5t<r#cc, 95
i\0ov<r is oIkov ravra, #ca! TrcSas rji<*>
<f>epov<r 9 o/cco? viv orv[i7roh 9 58c fnjScvira
al irorviai fSkiiracriv, as c/uenjera'.
92 MHA€N, superscr. m. rec. 3 P 93 KA€OYC cum accentu *
super Y P 94 ICCAI cum accentu * super Al P: post hoc vocab.
spatium Xadois- . . • irXvvas Lamprisco tribuit Crusius * yXaaaav Kenyon :
IAACCAN P 98 al v6rviai Danielsson : AJ1T0TN jAI P
ftfjicov r6 pyfilv. 'A mere nothing.'
IHjicov is habitually added to excuse
obtith or was : cf. v. 24 tytcov travra
(Headlam). Other meanings suggested
for rb prjtev are (1) ' at least/ but this
would be Tobk&xiOTov ; (2) *the good
for nothing': this would require rbv
urfikv. cf. Soph. EL 1 166.
93. dvayvwyat. On the aor. infin. with
pkKko) cf. note on v. 78.
94. Uro-ql. This is given by the
grammarians as an exclamation of
malicious triumph at another's failure
(imxaprifcdv kvHp&vrjfM kvl rSiv airoXa-
x6vt<w) : or, as Danielsson puts it,
Interjektion der Schadenfreude, We
may suppose that K. runs off putting
his tongue out at the schoolmaster.
This would helj/to explain the follow-
ing words.
Xdfois ktX. 'The sooner you put
your tongue in honey the better. \a$ois
seems to have something of the sense
of ovk av <p$&vois. * Do a thing secretly,
before you are noticed,' is much the
same as ' do it quickly.'
Is |i4Xi irXvvas. The reading p&i is
quite sound, and not to be changed (as
e. g. to pi\av = ink). K. is advised to
wash his tongue in honey, so that he
may stand a better chance of mollifying
his master. Plaut. True. 176 in mdU
sunt linguae sitae vostrcu.
Crusius thinks there is a reference to
boys being stung by bees when in search
of honey; but this is farfetched and
hardly to be got out of the Greek.
irXvvas. wXvvetv is here used in the
sense of /fy>^x €a ' o^ a1^T<t, ' :c ^ 1Y * * 7 note '
95. 4iri|iTi04(i)S. From im/jirj$^s f
'thoughtful, Theokr. xxv. 79; hence
the advb. ' carefully.'
t$ Ylpovrt. The father of K., men-
tioned v. 32.
96. ravra. With kptw, v. 95. This
new offence of K. (rudeness to his
master) will have to be reported to
his father.
97. <rvjuro8' &&€ irqScvVra. The
words are said in banter ; with his feet
tied he could struggle, but could not
jump or run : crvfxvoda mjfavvTa form an
oxymoron (E. L. Hicks, in Classical
Iteview, vol. v. p. 353).
&8c = ( here' : cf. ii. 98. For wrfiar
cf. Kallim.y9-. 43 bpxfjaaaOcu, also in an
ironical sense.
98. al ir6Tvuu. The Muses look
down from the walls upon the struggles
of K. ; v. on 9. 1.
IV
A2KAHIimi ANATI0EI2AI KAI
0T2IAZOT2AI
This piece describes a visit paid by
two women, Kynno and Kokkale, to
the altar and temple of Asklepios in Kos.
They are accompanied each by a female
slave ; and they begin by an invocation
to Asklepios, his parents (Apollo and
Koronis), his wife, sons, and daughters,
and other allied divinities. The offering
is then made. It is a cock — the poor
man's gift — and the favour of the god
is besought.
The religious rite finished, the women
turn to examine certain statues, sin-
gling out for observation and comment
figures of a realistic character. They
pass eventually into the temple, where
they admire some paintings by Apelles,
• the Ephesian,' who is warmly defended
against his detractors by Kynno. The
sacristan (vtaacSpos) then announces that
the sacrifice has been accepted by the
god, and his favour secured. The
worshippers withdraw, after what ap-
pears to be a slight altercation with the
sacristan, who is dissatisfied with the
smallness of his perquisite. The action
seems to be laid shortly before dawn :
see line 54.
That the scene is laid in Kos seems
plain from v. 2 (KS>v yKvictjav). None
of the other seats of the worship of
Asklepios mentioned in the context has
an epithet attached to it save Kos,
which is named with a special affection.
At iv. 30 we have the phrase vpbs
Moipiatv, which, as we have seen (Introd.
to Mime I), is appropriate in a Mime
dealing with Kos. Again, the proper
names in this piece all point to Kos,
as has been shown by Gurlitt. This
scholar also endeavours to fix the date
of Mime IV from vu, 26-7, 37-8, 76-8,
and concludes that we should probably
place it between 370 and 260 B.C. {Arch.-
epigr. Mittheil, aus Oest.- C/ttgarn, xv.
169) ; see Introd. ch. I. Cf. also R. A.
Neil, C, R, vol. vii. 1893, pp. 314 ff.
Diels points out that the Mime gives
the view of art and its mission prevalent
at the time; a high value was set on
portraiture, truth to life, and realism
of presentation.
For the* Aatckrjmctov of Kos cf. Strabo,
xiv. p. 65 7 ; Aristeides, xxxviii. 1 5 (Keil).
Both of these writers base their accounts
on personal observation. See also In-
trod. ch. I on recent excavations. The
works of art contained in the temple
have been discussed by A. S. Murray
(C. R. v. 1 891, p. 389), and Waldstein
(C. R. vi. 189a, p. 136) ; also by Gurlitt
in the article referred to above, and
Diels Ueber die Mimiamben des Her,
und ihre Beziehung zur Aiexandri-
nischen Kunst {fieri, ArchaoL Geseli.
Nov. 1891).
The most celebrated ' KcKXrpritiov was
in Epidauros : cf. Paus. ii. 27. 2 (Frazer) ;
also Prof. P. Gardner's New Chapters in
Greek History, p. 357, for the recent
excavations. The method of cure, called
iyKoifxrjaiSy consisted in making the
patient pass a night in the temple :
during sleep the god disclosed the
means of cure in a dream, which was
then interpreted by the priests. The
patients offered up votive tablets (v. 19)
giving a short account of the treatment :
cf. C. I, G. 59. 80 a-d, and Starkie on
Ar. Wasps 123.
There are three speakers in the piece,
viz. Kokkale, Kynno, and the sacristan
(yta>ic6pos). Kynno is the elder of the
two women who visit the temple,
Kokkale is her young friend, who has
just recovered perhaps from an illness,
and makes an appropriate offering of
a iriva£, or votive tablet.
Kynno has visited the temple be-
fore. She speaks in a tone of authority
even to Kokkale, and very harshly to
her own slave, Kydilla. Kokkale has
also a slave in attendance, Kottale
{v. 88).
ASKAHnmi ANATI6EI2AI KAI eTSlAZOTSAI 45
KOKKAAH KTNNn NEHKOPOS
KO. Xcu/xhs di>a£ Havqov, 05 /xeSets Tp[KK7js 9
koI Kaii/ yXv#a}ai> Krjirihavpov aJ/crj/cas,
ow ical Ko/96>i/t? ^ <r' ert/crc jcanrdWai'
I w. 1-18 Kokkalae tribuit Mekler, Kynnoni Kaibel, Philae W. Schulze
2 -yAwceZav Rutherford 3 X(a)TTOAA(ji)N, K deinde ex X m. pr. facto P
4 X€IPI cum puncto super € P
The distribution of the text among
the various speakers is based on the
manuscript readings at w. 19, 88, where
v. notes. Many scholars rashly assume
that in the latter passage KorrdXr) is
due to an error of the scribe, and should
be KoKtc&krj: and that Kokkale is the
name of the slave in the attendance on
Kynno's friend. But (1) the offering
of the viva{ {v. 19) should surely be
made by the worshipper, and not by
a slave ; (3) the friend is left without
a name. To avoid the latter objection
some take <t>iKrj at w. 27, 39, 72, as
a proper name, Qtkrj. It is argued,
as by Palmer {Hertnathena, viii. 250),
that while Kynno addresses her friend as
<f>l\rf (at w. 39 and 72), the latter never
calls Kynno <plXrj only, but Kvwo? y
Kvvvi, KtWa, or <pi\rj Kvvvot. But
there is in my opinion one case where
Kynno is called <pi\rj only, viz. at v.
27 {q, v.) The passage where this occurs
could have been spoken only by Kynno's
friend, who is full of wonder and
curiosity. Kynno has been at the
temple before : why should she break
out excitedly in admiration of a work
she had seen already ? Moreover such
conduct would be by no means in keep-
ing with her character. She is brief,
curt, downright. Witness her rude reply
when asked a simple question at v. 23 :
also her angry tone in regard to the
detraction of Apelles. She is made
somewhat dour in order to form a con-
trast with her young and excitable com-
panion. At verse 27 therefore the friend
addresses Kynno as <pl\rj. Now it would
be very confusing if *IAH in the voca-
tive could mean indifferently Kynno or
her friend. Hence the view that the
friend's name is *l\rf must be rejected.
Her name I believe to be KoKtc&Xrj, and
she has a slave KorT&krj (v. 88). There
is no more reason to object to the names
KokkoXtj and Korrdkrj occurring in the
same Mime than there is in the case of
K6ic(ca\os and KArrakos (Mime iii).
1. IIa£i)ov. Also at w. 11, 81, 82,
85. At v. 26 we find 6 Tlaubv.
|M8ct«. A Homeric word : cf. pc&onr,
pebiovara ; also in inscriptions (in prose)
sometimes. We should accentuate it
fifdtis (ptttas), and not (tidtis as it
appears in most texts (Schulze).
TpUmji. Cf. ii 97.
2. ^Xvic^av. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vi
The form in rjav for -tiav is suitable to
the religious solemnity of the language :
cf. on v. 84 (&z